I returned home after a long day at the training camp. I sighed in huge relief. Home, it was the only thing that made me happy. I nodded, and marched to the small cabin.
I knocked on the door, for my one day vacation has commenced.
My adopted father looked through the small hole through the door. He was of average height, standing at 5’4. He was very mobile at 50 years old, who had a cut on his left eye and was left blinded due to a blade strike from. See, this old man was once a co-general who trained our General, who’s named Xeno Kami, into the army. During the previous wars, Arthur has lost his left eye from a sword slash. He sported miniscule facial hair and had short, wild brown hair colored with gray at some parts of it.. “OH, look who’s back, Goldberg!”
The big Goldberg got up from the chair, sipping his tea. He was pretty tall, with big biceps and a frightening composure. He stood at 6’4. He played skateballtball, specifically for the Golgian Sophocles. I found my brother to be quite handsome, as he had a serious face, but a nice, warm smile. “Ha, don’t tell me.”
Arthur chuckled happily, slapping his knee guards. “Yep.” Arthur was in the army named Freedom Fighters, who once freed the country of Fetini from sudden plights. He would still wear his shiny armor, and don his trusty lance, but he never wanted to participate in war ever again, to keep his sanity.
He opened the door and was greeted with open arms and a kiss on the cheek.
“Dad! I’m home! I don’t have to go back anymore! I’m free from prison.” My honest and blunt words pierced through Arthur’s eardrums. I sounded like I was out of the water, but I was merely on military leave, I have to be back to that dump all over again soon anyway.
“Hmph, aren’t you painfully sincere my boy? I’m so glad as well! You’ve gotten military leave, haven’t you?” Arthur inquired.
I nodded. “Yep!” I felt awarded. I worked hard day in and day out of the camp, sweating profusely. My brain felt like fried mush after the day was over, but I still managed to push through. I never remembered missing a day of camp, unless I was sick with the flu. I always told myself working hard pays off the debt.
Arthur felt my bright presence. I was truly happy to see him as well. Every day, he’d pray that I wouldn’t be torn up from his former student, Howery’s training regiment. He could wear me down like a decrepit tree stump. If that keeps up, I could look like a 50-year old hag, all reduced to dust if anyone blew air at me.
Goldberg waved at me, hoping that he was still relevant. “Welcome back man!”
I jumped into Goldberg’s arms as well. “Goldberg! Oh, big brother! I missed you! I missed you I missed you I missed you!” I felt hyper that I met my greatest protector and brother Goldberg. It’s been just one day but still better than no days ever seeing his face.
Goldberg felt slightly embarrassed. “Ok, I think one sentence is enough! Heh, you’re a jubilant one!” Goldberg understood why. I always ran home, quiet and humble, staying at his corner. No matter how much Goldberg asked what was wrong, I either ran upstairs or gave a half-baked answer. Goldberg missed this Shelton, the Shelton who was able to feel, the Shelton who could love him again.
“Goldberg! Arthur, We should have a family dinner! You know, the one where we-“ My head rushed with ideas like a car would rush a red light. I couldn’t stop as I just kept thinking of ways we should spend our reunion.
Goldberg impatiently cut me off with a playful smirk. “Yeah, the one where we state our concerns and worries. You used to always have something to offer to the floor, albeit depressing ones.”
I stomped the floor. “Ugh, stop harping on it big brother.” I couldn’t help but feel stressed, as my teacher would mow me down with a tree, doing pushups, and have me run laps around the building. Gods preserve us! How big IS that building?!
Arthur laughed. He was able to see the chemistry that me and Goldberg had, the chemistry that almost all brothers had. Fighting over the slightest things always caught him off guard. It was a unique camaraderie, no less. It’s a very weird way of a brotherly relationship, in his eyes. He always basked in the glory of two siblings that are of different color and blood getting along with each other.

Goldberg cringed in shock. “Alright, alright!” He didn’t realize that I was getting sick of being reminded of the hell he called a camp. Honestly, Goldberg was an unpredictable one, as he always had something to say, regardless of how I felt. If I was as angry as rabid dog, he’d still try to pour some sense into me. When I wilted like a flower, he would pick me back up, and I would have to bawl a few tears out and put my tenacious face on.
I skipped to the refrigerator, and slowly opened it. I saw vegetables like carrots, cucumbers and lettuce, which Arthur was using to cook a special Merinland salad with. His salads always had a “secret ingredient”, that made it taste even better, but Arthur never revealed it to us. That old man loves to play games, I tell you that.
”Let me guess dad, you’re making the secret special salad that tastes like it’s been drenched with your secret ingredient?” I asked, uninterested. I just wanted to know his secret ingredient. I promised that I wouldn’t steal his idea or anything. Besides, Arthur should be my confidante. He’s supposed to keep secrets of me, not him.
Arthur smiled happily. “Yeah, but today, there’ll be a quick twist.”

Goldberg leaned in, now interested in the conversation. “A twist huh? I wonder what?” It sounded to Shelton that Goldberg knew too, but god forbid. Goldberg must be playing around with Arthur too.
“Goldberg, there’s no way I’m telling you!” Arthur said, appalled.
Goldberg and I slumped into our chairs, obviously annoyed at Arthur’s games. Arthur’s smiled faded away after a while. Arthur sighed. “Sigh, fine. I’ll tell you guys.”
I jumped back up, relieved. “Oh thank the parents above!”
Goldberg laughed. They tricked Arthur for good, and it worked, Arthur wasn’t very easy to fool anyway.  Goldberg and I once hid Arthur’s favorite book under our bed, but he wasn’t fooled when Goldberg told him it was outside in the trash. Arthur didn’t give us dinner that night. Bad idea, but we snuck down and had one anyway. Arthur was a tough nut to crack, and even if you’ve successfully cracked it, you better be damn sure he gets his revenge.
“Can I help you in the kitchen this time?” Goldberg asked, as he got up and grabbed his apron from the coat rack. Once in a while, Goldberg would watch Arthur in the kitchen, while either cutting the celery or cucumber or boiling the cabbage. His curiosity is mostly sparked when Arthur chopped the veggies into bite sized pieces and add them into the pot to steam. His bang would wiggle back and forth as he circled around the kitchen, baking his chicken and battering the eggs. Goldberg wasn’t the best multitasker. He would leave the chicken in to burn if he wasn’t careful.”
“Alright, but watch me closely when I add my secret ingredients.” Arthur ordered.
Goldberg nodded. “Sure. Shelton, you HAVE to watch this.”
I yawned aggressively. Suddenly, I was narcoleptic. My feet felt like they could stumble any minute, and my head couldn’t stay in place. I fluttered my hand. “Maybe later guys.”
I was already in the living room, watching the local news. Once again, there was another problem in the world, but the shocking thing was, it was near Merinland. My ears automatically tuned in as I tried to not miss a single word, even through my lethargy.
A neatly dressed man stood in front of the camera. He had nearly transparent hair, a tie that seemed clipped-on, and a funereal expression. I relished the idea that all news reporters are the same person, as they all spoke equivalently, had the selfsame posture, and didn’t trip over the most complex of words. “Polis VI, king of Solosis was spotted near the Merinland Church earlier this afternoon with some troops, many spectators have gleaned. The Exploits are now looking into this issue as we speak.” The spokesman delivered.
I felt myself falling asleep as I spotted a hazy image of a ripped, tanned man. “H-Hulk?” My words stammered as I lost control of my eyes. I had a long day, and I usually lose fights when it came to staying up. I used the last of my energy to fight my body’s response to rest, even though I should just drop dead.
Goldberg rubbed the back of his bald head. “Ha, maybe later indeed.” He came to my sleepy self and carried me up to the comfort of my covers.
Arthur turned on the stove, and added the lettuce and carrots into the pot to boil. “Yeah, camp does that to him.”
The living room felt familiar to me, and so did my bed It always had the aroma of the food that cooked from the kitchen, even after it finished. It wasn’t just the aroma, the black, leather material relaxed me as I sank into the ocean of the couch. It felt like a king-sized bed, and the pillows were felt like I was sleeping on clouds. I quickly felt comfortable, and then sleep attacked me. It wasn’t long before I was snoring on the leather couch.
The walls were brown, as it was a cabin. The fireplace flames roared, and the fan was placed at the side, in case the fire was too intense. I usually went to cool it down, but today was one exception. The fire was awfully calm, and its own aroma circled the room. I smiled in my sleep, as I smelled the crisp burning of wood. I began to dream about the Exploits, slowly murmuring some incoherent nonsense.
The building was huge, like two mansions being built together. This was the Exploits HQ, but looked like a tourist attraction. People who walked by daily looked at the building with either awe or disgust. The mansion stood out from all the stores and malls within the area.
Many soldiers marched around the community, with their black and brown uniforms revealing their authority. They were the mix of a military and local police. They held huge shotguns firmly with their lives. The ringmaster, Hulk, lead the march. He looked middle aged, but many didn’t fool him because of that. He was a strong, tan man, with muscles resembling huge hills. He stood at 6’7 inches. He wore different colors of headgear, as he was partially bald. He looked around the community. He had a mature glare that I admired, and his catchphrase “brother” stuck with me.
After Hulk graduated from high school, he roamed the streets of Merinland, as he wanted t  support his parents during their struggle to make ends meet. He did everything: sell drugs, gamble, even going to extents of stealing purses and pillaging. There was a day unlike any other however, when he stole Xeno’s crucifix.
“Hey, you bandit!” Xeno called as Huk tried to escape from the base. Soldiers were quickly summoned around Hulk. Hulk sighed in frustration. “Looks like I’m roadkill.”
Xeno stepped up towards Hulk, with a strict disposition. “Give me a reason NOT to throw you in jail?” He asked fiercelessly. He expected a stupid and unforgivable reason, but he was a fair person, and gave Hulk the floor.
“Fine. Look, I came from a poor family, and they struggle to pay the bills.” Hulk began. He returned Xeno’s crucifix in the process. The crucifix had some sort of locket, that when opened, had a picture of a young woman and him. They were smiling brightly, as if they were a married couple.
“I resorted to thievery and and any other means of obtaining coin. I know it isn’t legal to pillage and such, but step into my shoes. Wouldn’t you do the same thing?”
Xeno’s head slowly cowered to the ground. He thought about what he would have done. His family was more luxurious than anything, but he was humble enough to imagine being a poor rugrat in the giant slums of Poketo.
Xeno gave a small but painful sigh. Words didn’t escape his mouth.
“I suppose your dead silence was enough for you to realize how it feels, yes?” Hulk dropped his cannon onto the ground, and raised his arms up. “Do what you want. I am but a criminal now.”
“No.” Xeno said stoically. Before the soldiers held their firearms at him, Xeno held out his arm. “Don’t bother killing him.”
“Sir!” The soldiers said, as they lowered them.
Hulk was taken aback by Xeno’s instructions. He was ready to kick the bucket for his bad deeds. He slowly lowered his hands down. “Wait, so you’re releasing me?”
Xeno shook his head silently. “No, but you will work for me, in exchange for your services, you are bestowed compensation.”
“Really?” Hulk was in awestruck at this point. He wouldn’t think in a million years he would receive a job after taking a break from wrestling.
“Yes. You can finally help your parents with their finances.” Xeno said, as he showed the tenderness that was his smile. He unsheathed his sword, and held it up to the sky, as his fellow soldiers did with their weapons. Hulk stood there, frozen with confusion.
“Welcome to The Exploits.” Xeno gretted, along with a slow bow. He becked Hulk the way into the base, as Hulk helped himself inside.
“Sir!” A soldier spoke rigidly, snapping Hulk out of his reminiscence. He stepped up, listening for further directions. Hulk nodded, not bothering to look back. “Split up and surround the church!” He ordered. The soldiers saluted and quickly dispersed around the vicinity without question.
Hulk slowly walked into the church, his feet clattering down the sidewalk. He knew who he was facing, and was ready for the worse.
The church was dark, maybe from all the exorcisms that happened there. The walls were splattered with the blood of the victims. Hulk could even hear the fain and distant screams of the unlucky victims. There was a book at the podium.. Hulk and the soldiers entered with caution. There he was. It was Polis VI. He was at the podium studying the book with intent, bad intent. Polis’s soldiers entered through the back.
Hulk looked on, not impressed at how naïve Polis was to not notice the overabundance of soldiers. Hulk could have ordered the soldiers to shoot Polis down. He sighed, crossing his arms. “Hey!” He called, with a gruff and strong voice.
Polis ignored him.
Hulk chuckled. A soldier stepped up, wondering what was so funny.
“Hey, Hulk, why don’t we just shoot him down and jump out of here, uh huh.” This soldier was more unique than the others. He wore sunglasses, and he had more flamboyant and vibrant colors compared to the other soldiers. The base of his voice was the final gambit, as he had a deep and nrusted voice that epitomized a strong man. Yep, that’s Randy Savage all right. He was Hulk’s one and only true rival, as it even dated back to their wrestling days. They would sit out insults about who’s the better wrestler, and even fought for Randy’s love interest named Lynnsibeth. Randy had a deep voice that didn’t suit him at all, and an IQ of an old boot. His would act before thinking, and it always would get him into a heap of trouble.
“Look, Randy Savage. Just look.” He beckoned to Polis VI, finally acknowledging the soldiers, and walked forward. He looked willing to negotiate, but he seemed suspicious enough anyway, to be at an abandoned church plotting some kind of scheme.
“Why don’t you begin by telling us your purpose here?” Hulk began. He began to look impatient. He held the cannon on his back tightly, in case Polis VI pulled any punches. Polis VI stopped at the middle of the room, laughing maniacally. Hulk snapped his fingers, and the soldiers started firing.
Bullets blazed through the church. There were many cries of agony, but it all eventually ended. It was just only Hulk, Randy and Polis standing.
“Hah! Why don’t you scurry on before things get even more ugly?” Hulk asked politely. He stepped back, giving Polis VI a chance to escape. He did, with the book. The soldiers from the outside fired their shotguns, but Polis vanished. “Leave him!” Hulk said. They abided him, and lowered their rifles.
“So, he is smart after all. Hulkster, damn you for being far too lenient.” Randy commented, putting his shotgun on his back.
Hulk sighed. “If you were at the meeting, you’d know. I’m not gonna get paid less just because I want to be just.”
“True that, Hulkster.” Randy began to understand Hulk. If they negotiated, this wouldn’t have happened at all. No one would have had to lose their lives, but that’s the meaning of war. Lives must be lost, difficult decisions must be mad, period. They headed back to the headquarters, where they reported to Xeno Kami. He had dark hair, with two long strands of hair hanging out, and the rest was slick back. He wore an army uniform under his trench coat. Since Xeno was a child, he was put into care of a married couple, under his deceased father Aquarius ordered as he took care of his duties as king of Merinland. Xeno’s father gave him the position as commander after his wards died from a house fire. The teenage Xeno nodded, but he had no interest claiming the throne after the War of Aquarius, but accepted this duties as commander incontestably.
He awaited them, with a salute of a bent arm bow.
Randy and Hulk did the salute as well.
“Milord, we have ran Polis VII out of the church, although he took some book with him. Whatever he wants to do with the book, I dunno.”
Xeno nodded, smiling. “Good. He shouldn’t be bothering Merinland for a while. I give you my thanks, Hulk. I knew I could count on two Grade A+ veterans.”
Hulk bowed. “Ah, no problem sir. Now, I shall do my shift at the burger joint. Come on Randy Savage.”
“Oh, right. I am getting a tad hungry. Let’s get a bite first!” Randy said, rubbing his abs.
Hulk rolled his eyes in disbelief. “No idiot! It’s not even our lunch break!” Hulk wanted to knock Randy silly, but forgot to as Xeno interrupted with laughter. Hulk looked for a while, before giving in to laughter as well.
“Huh?” Randy was oblivious to jokes at times, and this was one of those times. He tilted his head.
Hulk had a sadistic look. “To hell with you.” He finally said. He pulled Randy’s shirt as he dragged him out of the meeting room. The halls and rooms were crowded with soldiers, talking about life and the like. The other ranks were looking at the Job Boards and the Wanted posters. It was awfully casual for an oppressed country.
A woman with a black shirt and a tuxedo ran up to Hulk and Randy Savage. She dusted off her shin guards, after she stumbled clumsily.
Jillian was a veteran for the Exploit army. She worked as both a maid and a soldier, a rather unique style of jobs. She was rather clumsy, tripping on air and the like, but she had a big heart deep down through her nasty attitude. She was a rather troubled young girl, throwing things like books, pencils and knives at her parents at home, even to the point of sending her off to the training camp for discipline. She was rather callous, laughing at the time when Randy fell down the stairs while carrying his wife Lynnsibeth downstairs. She couldn’t miss even the slightest of details when it came to fights in the army, as she was always a part of the audience.
Jillian waved at Hulk and Randy, with a smile on her face. Her smile quickly faded as her worried expression settled in like rainclouds.
Hulk stepped back in pure surprise. “Hey, don’t break a bone, Jillian. You alright?”
Jillian nodded dispassionately. “I guess, but hey! How about you two?! You guys met Polis VII in person, right? Dear me, it must have took a lot of guts.”
Hulk looked at Jillian like a mother would to a child, if he stole a cookie from the jar. “Heh, never felt anything. Look, veterans are used to these kinds of predicaments. These are one of the thousand demons we have to face in this war. Might as damn well get used to it sister.”
Jillian was impressed with Hulk’s moment of words. “What should we expect from a veteran? So brave and gallant. And you Randy?”
Randy felt attacked. “Oh, me? Oh. Nothing too scary, but he is madman. I wonder, is something up with him?”
Hulk nodded in agreement. “His father died, because of SOMEONE’s decision to start a pointless war that took many lives. Really? Because Nema left? Seriously?”
Jillian tried to halt Hulk’s aggravation. “But Hulk? What about Polis? What good will come out of oppression?”
Hulk closed his eyes. “That’s a question that only he would know. I can’t read minds you know.”
Jillian’s face turned red with pure annoyance. “I know that!”
Randy sighed. “Why don’t we head to that joint? Then I could FINALLY eat something for a change.” He started walking to the elevator. Hulk took out some dried meat, and threw a pack to him. “Here, eat that.”
Randy’s eyes widened. The meat was barbecue flavored, his favorite. “Ooh, and it has less calories! Thanks Hulk!”
“I’ll be on my way.  You just start doing the orders.”
Randy gave a thumbs up, his muscles showing its massive size. The elevator slowly closed from in front of him.

I slowly woke up from my bed. It seemed Goldberg brought me here, because I remembered sleeping on the living room couch. “Huh?” I started. I looked out of the window. Nighttime. The stars moved through the night sky like flying saucers, and the skyscrapers looked like it hid the star’s constellations. I held my head tiredly. I felt a bit light headed. “I must be hungry.” I told myself in reassurance. It was a bit quiet downstairs, perhaps too quiet, but occasional voices were heard. “Ugh, don’t tell me it’s midnight.” I hoped. Arthur and Goldberg would usually talk to each other about either me or life, and both seems to interest them. Sometimes, they’d even invite me down if they heard footsteps downstairs, and I’d join the fray, but tonight wasn’t right for me, or maybe it was.
I took my phone out and turned it on. It was 8:23 pm. I wiped my forehead in relief. Slowly, I headed downstairs, and saw Arthur and Goldberg at the table, with a bowl of salad and a cup of tea.
“Hey guys.” I began, slowly proceeding down the stairs and into the kitchen. I looked through my dead eyes, barely making out the appearances of Arthur and Goldberg. My eyes failed to register, but the light was enough to keep me relevant.
Arthur looked at me through his stern expression. “Hey, are you alright?”
I gave a thumbs up, and I stumbled to a seat. My head fell right on the table, it felt heavy. It was a boulder of one too. I tried my best to sit up. I was beyond fatigue.
Goldberg felt worried. He stood up to get himself another bowl of the salad. “Here. I’ll get you some water.”
Shelton nodded slowly. “So, what’s up?”
Arthur sighed, looking down. He tried to stifle a smile, but to no avail. He took a sip of water, gulping down the rest of it down. “I should be asking that with you.”

I could tell how worried Arthur was of me. He saw my blank expression, trying to formulate a reason. I tried to look fine as a fig, but then, I’m pretty bad at staying awake. Goldberg served me the salad and water and I ate the bowl slowly.

“Are you well? Do you need to stay home for tomorrow? You don’t have to go back if you’re sick.” Arthur’s voice was like a worried mother to me. I wasn’t too bad. Just a bit sleepy, but nothing too major.

“I’m fine father.” I finally answered.

“Are you sure? Because going on the battlefield sick is tantamount to suicide.”

I heeded his words. He wasn’t lying either. One day, I woke up with a stomach ache, and I had almost defecated myself on the battlefield. Totally using the bathroom next time.

“Hah, that reminds me.”

Arthur’s ears perked up instantaneously. Arthur almost could guess what I was going to say, but his curiosity got the better of him. I was the river of interest, supposedly.

“This one time, I was on my training regiment at camp, and-“ The door shook viciously. Arthur’s hair stood up as well as his legs.

“What was that?” Goldberg went and looked through the small circular glass. It was one of the Exploit soldiers. Goldberg opened the door.

The soldier gave a bent armed salute. “Shelton, you are needed at the exploit base immediately!”

I quickly woke up from my dreariness. “What’s wrong?” I edged closer to the soldier.

“A meeting is at large sir. All soldiers are needed. It’s mandatory sir.” I witnessed the truck behind him. It was filled to the brim with soldiers. Maybe Polis VII is up to something again?”

Goldberg was beside me. “I’m coming too.”

I panicked. Goldberg, come to the Exploits? Will Xeno allow a graduate to join? But then again, the time of urgency does mandate this.

The soldier didn’t mind one bit. “Make sure you get packed. We’ll be waiting here.”

Meanwhile...

Hulk and Randy were serving the soldiers at a food stand. It was called “Burning your Hunger” Randy kept taking orders, yelling to the back for his wife Lynnsibeth, as she carefully skated by to take the orders. Hulk occasionally assisted with the orders and cooking, something that I couldn’t even manage to do. They must be superhuman.

After the last soldier was situated, Hulk looked at his watched. It was 9:50. The meeting would commence by 10:00. They had a grace period of 6 minutes, and they were in no hurry at all.

“Whew, that’s the last of him huh?” Randy began. “Man, kinda wish it’d keep going, uh huh.”

Hulk gave a sly look. “Hah, you enjoy being on your feet?”

“Yeah!” He emphasized.

“You’re an oddity Randy, really brother. I couldn’t even envision someone in your position.”

Jillian hurried by to the counter to the twosome. Randy, quickly rash and hasty, took out his notepad. “What will it be tonight?”

Jillian sighed. “No, I’m not hungry right now. I’m just here to remind you two of the meeting. Xeno doesn’t look too pleased either.

Hulk felt his fingers stroke his horseshoe mustache. “Must be really serious then. Xeno never seemed so determined.”

“I wonder what’s going on?” Randy commented. The area was quiet, awfully quiet. One would hear the dead of silence, if that was a sound.

“Then come on! Let’s go! We won’t find out if we ask questions!” Jillian pressured. They hurried up the elevator, and took the third floor to Xeno’s meeting room. All the soldiers were pushing each other through the narrow corridors and to the entrance of the meeting room. Everyone sat in their seats, awaiting Xeno’s appearance in the middle of the table. Chatter ran through the room, and everyone took a hit on what’s going on. Hulk, Randy and Jillian sat next to each other, as they carried on their own conversation.

I was in the truck, with Goldberg and the other soldiers. My foster brother was beside me, and I felt comfortable with him. But the other guy beside me, he kept eyeballing me, like he’s bearing a grudge. The other soldiers were quiet, only communicating through their staring contests.

The man had wild and curly hair, and a face paint job of three black lines encased by yellow. He had a vicious expression. I have to say, It was bothering me. I felt that he could topple me into pancake batter any second now. I gave a smile, yet nothing changed.

He growled quietly. I thought I’d start a conversation with him.

“Hello sir. I think I’d say hi.” I began. My body shook slowly, as I anticipated every minute he’d reposition himself in his seat, if he’d ever chop me into two.

He mumbled something, but I failed to hear it.

“Um, are you alright?” I really cared about how he felt at this point. He seemed troubled to me. If only I could just read his mind.

“Nothing.” He muttered.

“Look,” I began. “You don’t have to hide anything. That’s the worst thing that you can possibly do actually. Believe me, I know.” When I was at camp, I always talked to my counselor every chance I got, and it helped balance my insane side, because I could have had a nervous breakdown at any point.

He gave up. “Food.”

I felt dumbfounded. That was it?! Food? I thought he just had a bad day or something. Anything, not food. “Food huh? Here, I have a dumpling in my bag.” I dug in my bag and took out one of Arthur’s special golden dumplings. Arthur used a very rare sauce called Resue, only found near a very rare tree called Pokkie-Pokkie Tree, only found in Fetini. I gave him the dumpling, as he mowed down the treat. I felt moved. I witnessed the big smile that grew on his face. This feeling, I liked it. The feeling of helping others. The end result was well worth the effort.

He roared, as I almost fell out of my seat. “I’m called Warrior. Thanks for the yummy dumpling.”

“Oh, don’t mention it.” I looked beside me, hoping Goldberg took some good notes. He was half asleep, his eyes almost fighting to stay open. I saw myself when I tried to stay away earlier.

Warrior snorted spontaneously. I thought it was a way of showing his gratitude? I don’t know That was all I could have thought about. I thought about Hulk and Randy. Hulk was always the cool guy to me. He knows how to switch from funny to serious within seconds. Randy, on the other hand, is the opposite. He doesn’t have that off switch, which makes me love him so much. Randy seems to be the only person to sate Hulk’s sanity.  Hah, I remember when Hulk compared his biceps to Mt. Kalawna, one of the tallest mountains in Poketo. I couldn’t help but laugh. I just wished this ride would go a bit faster.

The truck finally arrived at the Headquarters. It felt like a decade to me. The building’s massive size made me forget my previous worries in a snap. Despite that, I had to hurry to the meeting. Goldberg and I camouflaged within the crowd, trying to keep at their pace. I was in a stampede of horses running rampant in a barnyard. I hoped that I didn’t fall down and get trampled, sustaining brain damage, jeez. Life man, life.

The group of soldiers entered the room. I tried to stay on Goldberg’s side, afraid I might lose track of him, yet that’s easier said than done. The other soldiers were far bigger and taller than I, and it felt like I was a dwarf who stumbled in the human world. I was able to see clearly again. I saw my comrades sitting next to each other. Jillian sat next to Randy, annoyed at his petty antics. Randy had fun, poking her arm constantly with his finger. Hulk sat quietly, observing everyone’s movements. Goldberg and I sat in the middle of them. We all were like the best of friends, sitting there.

“Hulk!” I greeted happily. Hulk smiled back, as I felt myself feeling a lot less anxious. I am a pretty shy and jumpy little guy. I couldn’t find courage talking to another man, because at school, they were often trying to ridicule me.

It was Randy next, although I wasn’t mentally prepared for him. I tapped his shoulder. He turned around to me. He grabbed my two shoulders, and shook me violently. “Hey buddy! How was your short lived vacation?!” He snapped me back into place. Ugh, this is why he never cease to bore me.

I waved to Jillian. She changed her annoyed gesture to a joyous one. “Top of the day to you too! Don’t forget to say hi to Genkai!”

Oh, right. I’m a friend of Genkai. He’s a Grade C veteran in the Exploit army. Hulk, Randy and Jillian just happen to be in Grade A+ veterans. Kudos to them. I have a long way to go to get there, since I am a Grade D veteran. He helped me get used to the Exploits when I first joined. It was like a foreign country to me. He told me about the grades and their significance (thus, I hate them) Yet, I couldn’t have liked this place if it wasn’t for him. I am eternally grateful for him.

Xeno entered the room, and everyone grew silent. Xeno had this majestic air about him, that I even noticed. He looked very important as he entered. Goldberg seemed a bit too serious to me. He must really want to know what’s the big deal right now.

Whatever it is, I’ll be ready for it, truly!

Xeno sat in the middle of the table, and all eyes drew to him. It took a while for Randy to get in the game though, as it took Jillian poking him to get him in line. I chuckled a bit.

“Attention soldiers!” Xeno said firmly. “I wield some bad news, heed me once my soldiers. We have received some information from our intelligence about the book that was stolen from the Community Church. It hosts a forbidden spell that can revive the Divine Dragons.”

Everyone gasped. The Divine Dragons were ancient dragons that brought ruin to Poketo during ancient times, and if the book is in the hands of Polis VII, that spells trouble.

I witnessed Genkai enter the room. He was far too late to get a seat. He walked up to my side and gave a peace sign. I did the same.

Xeno continued, his voice getting even more stern after each word. “So, I shall split the army up according to their grade.”

I rolled my eyes in disgust. I KNEW he was gonna say that. There goes my chances going with my friends.

“Everyone, pack up for tomorrow, and meet at the mess hall at 11:15.”

“Yes sir!” Everyone, excluding me, responded. I was beyond upset. Why the hell do this grade thing exist?! I stomped my way to my dorm room. Goldberg followed, worried about me.

I threw myself on my bed, my pillow absorbing my tears. I already dealt with bullying at the camp, now with some random shits I barely damn know? Goldberg entered the room, and hugged me. I instantly felt better.

“What’s wrong brother?” He asked, like the sweet brother he is. I told him everything that was on my mind.

“Ah, I see. I’m sorry.” It was all Goldberg could say to me. “I remember when I was a trainee, I hated the system with a passion too. I’m sorry things are like this.”

I wiped my tears. “It’s not your fault. It’s ok.”

Someone knocked on the door, the same time my stomach growled. The food must be all gone.

Randy, Hulk, Genkai, Jillian, and surprisingly, Warrior, entered the room. All of my friends, all at once. I wanted to cry with tears of joy.

They all brought a little treat for me. Hulk brought an apple, Randy: some noodles, Jillian, some water, Genkai, some crackers, and Warrior, some sauce. I hugged Goldberg even tighter, and sobbed. Everyone looked confused as to why I was so sad.

For me, It was a start of feeling important. I told them everything, when I felt like I can talk again, and they all hugged me.

“I’m going to talk to him.”

Hulk looked baffled. “Who?”

“Xeno. Maybe if I say something, then he’ll understand.”

“I’m really not one to use logic, but,” Randy began. “I don’t think he’d go mono y mono.”

I didn’t care. It was either not try and look like a jackass in the morning, or try and probably get what I wanted. It was well worth a try. Everyone left my room, saying their goodnights.

I got up, and went to Xeno’s room. Well, I got to the door at least. His guards would not let me proceed.

“Sorry, he’s well and tired, and you should be getting your rest for tomorrow too.” One said. Their clothes looked tattered, and their guns were dirty. Whatever they were in, it messed with their heads too.

“But please, It’s urgent. It’ll be quick!” Xeno left the room. “Don’t worry. Let him in.”

The guards looked at Xeno simultaneously. Thank you Earth Parents, Astro and Gritnea. Thank you. They finally came through for me. I entered the room with him.

The room was neat, like mine. The bookshelf was nice and organized, unlike any other dorm room.

“Sir Xeno?” I started. “I was wondering if you would let me in with the other Grade A+ soldiers.”

Xeno looked away from me, clearly not pleased with my question. “No, I’m afraid not.”

“But why? Why is it not a choice as to who I want to go with?”

“Because, further casualties will be lessened that way. That day will never take part again.”

“That, day?” I wonder, did something happen? Was there not a system at all?

“Yes.” he sat down on his bed, while I sat next to him.

“One day, I was with one of my girlfriends named Emma. She was a beauty to me. We wanted to marry each other soon. Yet, she was a grade D soldier. I was foolish enough to send her on the battlefield with the other lieutenants.

“She died?” I knew she did, no doubt.

“She did, from a stab wound to the chest. I still regret it to this day.” He got up from his bed stoically. I still didn’t like the idea, but I understood why it was implemented. “I’m sorry for your loss.”

“It’s fine. I found another woman. Her name’s Xiaoanna.”

“What a nice name!” I can imagine what she looked like. “Where is she?”

A woman entered Xeno’s room. She had a nightgown on. I had to assume it was her. She was beautiful. Her long, flowing hair rested in a ponytail, and her face was cherub and angelic.

“Ah, my sweet. Alrighty, time for bed!” Xeno shooed me out of his room, with a goodnight.

I found his story to be quite depressing, but I was still determined. I even had a great idea. I headed to my bed, with Goldberg fast asleep. I slowly ate the food that my friends brought for me, and alas cuddled with him. Dreamland came at last.

Morning arrived quicker than I expected.  A soldier slipped an envelope at the bottom of the door. I opened it. It was a map that marked Forest of Death, a nearby town of Merinland. I ignored it, knowing what I will be doing.  I slowly left my bed, with Goldberg still sleeping in peace. I thought I’d sneak up to Hulk and Randy’s room upstairs. I could pay them a visit.

I left my room. Barely anyone in sight, which surprise me. I knew I wasn’t the only early bird around here. I wonder if Genkai’s up too. His room isn’t too far, after all. I decided to head to his room first and knocked. He answered.

“Ah, hey Shelton buddy!” He began. I knew that he’d call me a buddy. After all, he did help me out.

“Hey there!” I responded. How’s your writing going? Any new symbols I should learn about?” Genkai writes Belgian language, since he is from there. Yet, his family was poor, and couldn’t stay with the Belgian aristocrats, so they got kicked out. Anyone could tell he wasn’t made of money. He wore a tattered vest with suspenders, and a scarf that covered his mouth. He makes a living in the army.

“Nothing yet, and you? What’s cooking?”

“A bit anxious, really. I found a way to sneak with the grade A+ veterans.”

“Really?” I could tell that he was interested.

“Yeah, so I’m afraid we won’t see each other for a while. I’m very sorry.”

“No, it’s fine, really.” Genkai consoled. I only hoped that our friendship wouldn’t be in jeopardy.

“Do what you need to. I just hope you’ll find happiness in the end.”

“Huh?” He sounded like he’s dying or something. Is he on his deathbed conversions again? He seems very fond of speaking as if his life was on the line all the time. Well, he is in the army, so that is the point.

“See you later, ok?” He finished, before closing the door on me. Is he mad inside? Something tells me something’s different about his conversion this time. I ignored it and went on the elevator.

The second floor was way different that the first. Soldiers were scurrying past me, and there were chatter everywhere. It was like night and day to me. I finished observing and started for Hulk and Randy’s dorm room.

I knocked slowly. No answer. I thought I was crazy early for them. I knocked again for good measure.

I heard a thump from the other side, then bickering. I couldn’t hear what it was about. It took a while until it sounded a lot clearer. “You damn sleepyhead! Answer the damn door! It could be Lord Xeno!” Hulk chastised.

“Like you’re so alert waking up, you doof! Don’t make me throw cream at you!” Randy defended.

“I swear to the Parents brother, look I got it!”

Hulk finally opened the door and greeted me with a smile. “Well good morning Shelton!”

I waved at him. “Hey Hulk! Oh, looks like I threw you out of your bed.” Hulk had duck-themed pajamas on, and a pair of tired eyes.

“Yeah, thanks for waking us up. No sarcasm intended.” He said as he tied his headwear over his head.

Randy poked his hand out of the door. I clasped his hand. “Good morning to you, Shelton!”

“You show off! You could of just asked for an excuse.” Hulk hollered.

“But you’re busy taking all of the fun, you snot faced punk!” Randy defended. Their heads were together at this point, muttering utter gibberish. I snuck into one of their fully packed bags in time.

Hulk looked up. I was gone. “Hmm, guess he went off.”

“Yeah, come on. Let’s head to Belgia first, where Xeno will be awaiting us.” Randy said, taking the map from his bed.

I couldn’t breathe at all, but I couldn’t reveal myself.  I slowly lost consciousness.

Randy finished changing his clothes first. Instead of his usual soldier uniform, he wore a rainbow shiny jacket with streamers and shiny pants. He snuck in a rainbow hat as well. Hulk wore a yellow shirt and red jeans. Randy whistled, and Lynnsibeth appeared in the room.

“Honey!” She called. She held him tight as he carried her. Hulk threw his cannon on his back. “Better to not easily reveal ourselves, right?” Hulk clarified.

“Yeah, unless you’re dumb enough like me. Seriously, scold me if I do.” Randy replied. Hulk shook his head in dismay.

They took their bags and headed outside. Jillian, Goldberg and Warrior met them with open arms.

“Ah, hey everyone!” Hulk said, but Goldberg didn’t seem to be having the best of mornings.

“Where’s Shelton?” Goldberg questioned. He had a stoic expression, yet he was even more serious with his voice.

“I thought he left.” Hulk answered.

“Hmm, maybe he’s ahead of us? I dunno.” Randy commented. “Come on, he shouldn’t be too far.”

“Hmph, fine. Let’s go, everyone.” Jillian said. And they’re off. First stop, Belgia: the land of aristocrats.

Meanwhile, Xeno exited his room, with his sweetheart. Soldiers surrounded them as they left the building.

I woke up, and all I saw through my sleepy eyes were Hulk and Randy.

“Thank the parents you were awake! You could have died!” Hulk wasn’t at all pleased.

“Shelton, what’s going on with you? I thought you were sleeping good and all.” Jillian took her whip and scratched Randy’s arm with it. “Ouch! Hey! What was that for?” Lynn was ready to defend him, but he had her in a tight hold.

“Know what to say you dumbbutt!” Jillian shouted.

I sighed. I felt guilty now that everyone was worried. “I’m sorry Hulk, Goldberg.” Goldberg was more relieved than mad, which baffled me very much. “Next time, I’ll ask you to hide me, I promise.”

Hulk knelt down to me. “Oh, who am I kidding? It’s fine.”

Warrior stepped up to me. I winced, knowing me might seize the chance of flipping me over, but he only held his hand out. We shook hands. “I’m just glad you’re fine. Now, DON’T DO THAT AGAIN OR I’LL PULVERIZE YA!”

Goldberg got in front of me.  I felt protected, yet I didn’t need any help. “It’s fine.” I finally said.

Goldberg stepped aside, and Hulk laughed. “Warrior, you’re really scary huh?”

“Huh? I am? I was just telling him to not do those kind of things.”

“Yeah, he surely wasn’t yelling or anything, uh uh.”

Jillian and Hulk sighed, and looked at each other. We all laughed, even Randy. He certainly wasn’t oblivious to this. Warrior growled.

Randy took Hulk’s hand and pulled him back up. “Come on man, we’re almost to Belgia.”

They continued through the dense forest. The tall trees made me think It was night time, especially when the crickets were already singing their songs. I sighed. How dumb could I possibly be?

When we arrived at Holem, my legs turned to mush. The area suddenly got dark, and the air began to turn red. It looked like an insane asylum.

We arrived at the gate. It was locked shut.

Randy inspected the gate, and saw a small opening. “Oh, look at that! We could just call someone.”

Everyone nodded. Randy looked behind the opening again, and say two kids approaching. “Hey, we’ve got company.”

I started to tense up. Company? I sure hope they don’t give me a reason to creep me out. Goldberg watched me shake up, but he probably thought I was cold.

“Do you need a blanket?” He asked quietly.

I slowly nodded. He wouldn’t believe me if I told him the truth. The atmosphere felt puzzling and scary, and Goldberg would probably not understand.

“Hi strangers!” The little girl exclaimed. She sported twin pigtails, and had blood splattered on her skirt. I froze completely. I hid by Goldberg’s legs. “M-Monster…”

Hulk looked at me, baffled. “What’s wrong?”

“Hi, care to stay with us tonight? You all seem tired.” The little boy remarked. He sported glasses and long, curly hair. He looked like a typical school geek.

Warrior roared. “Yes!”

Jillian nodded. “Sounds good, thanks for the offer.”

“Now, wait here while our daddy confirms your stay! Be right back!” The two said in unison. Before they skipped along.

Hulk looked towards me. “Hey, you alright?”

“Not even close…” I responded. “Did you even SEE their clothes? They’re killers!”

“Killers?” Randy looked rather unconvinced.

Hulk only laughed. “Really? I didn’t see anything, but we’ll keep an eye out on them, that’s all.”

“Good, thanks.” My heart slowed to a snail’s pace again. I felt a bit relieved that we’ll be looked out for anything especially creepy.

The two oddies came back. “Yay! Our daddy said yes!” They said jubilantly. They pulled down the lever and the gate slowly opened. We entered the ghostly town.

My eyes were caught with scary “OOOHs” and “AAAAHs.” My heart almost skipped a beat as I jumped into Goldberg’s huge arms. “D-did you hear that?” I was hysterical at this point.

Hulk looked at me again, with a stifled smile. “Oh god, I can’t even.”

The boy and girl skipped along to our side. “Let’s go to our house! We’ve got some good meat from our hunt today!” They said, eerily simultaneously.

“Meat? Do you guys have flavored meat sticks?” Randy asked, excitedly. Lynnsibeth looked quite uninterested, however.

“Hmm? Yeah, we do! You’ll certainly like it!” The girl remarked. Randy jumped in excitement. “Yeah!”

I only felt even more fearful. Why are they suggesting everything? It’s a trap, and I know it.

The boy and girl ran to their house. We decided to take a walk around the desolate town. Bones were scattered at parts where we least expected it, and the dead grass even had an eerie feel to the establishment. I heard that call again.

Goldberg put me down to my feet again, to my dismay. I toughened up, eventually.

We came across a shrine in the middle of a bunch of bones. This was when reality sat in for the rest of us. Jillian freaked out, and Warrior gritted his teeth. I wondered how they didn’t scream like little girls.

“What is this? That shrine? It’s creepy.” Warrior said, stepping away from it.

“It’s just a regular old shrine.” Randy added, but he obviously didn’t see the vampire-esque face on it. I had to spell it out for him, as he didn’t realize how damned scary the shrine was. He understood. “Oh, now I get it.”

“What could this mean?” Goldberg asked himself.

The little boy and girl caught us in time. “Time for dinner!” They both said.

Goldberg stepped up to them, and beckoned to the shrine. “Mind telling us that?”

Everyone’s ears perked up in curiosity. Mines perked up in sudden anger. I can’t believe how obviously uncomfortable I felt here.

“Oh, that’s our god! His name’s Erwin!” They both said happily.

“Erwin?” Jillian retorted. “You mean, the demon god that ate up his whole village? You all worship that BEAST?!”

“Dinner time!” They interrupted, skipping along to their house again.”

Randy looked through my eyes. “Come on, let’s at least see what’s for dinner.”

“Ha, human flesh and guts.” I joked, although I could understand that such was possible.

“But she said flavored meat sticks.”

“She meant human meat sticks. You’re really not believing her, right?”

Randy shyly looked away. “Yeah.”

Hulk nodded to me. “You’re right about this damned place being creepy. We really can’t be careless now, can we?”

“NO!” Warrior shouted, but the crows only got startled and flew away.

We crept to her house. I saw huge eyeballs decorated at a bloody fireplace. I couldn’t believe my eyes. I actually saw a dead body, just hung there and decomposing. I can’t take this anymore.

We sat at the table, as the boy and girl served us human legs, and a glass of red liquid, like that wasn’t enough to scare us to bits. I felt like I could run until I pass out at this point.

“Ooh, fruit juice!” Randy hollered, as he gulped the blood down. He threw it back up and gagged profusely.

“What the hell!?” I was at my breaking point. I stood up, ready to take my sword out of its scabbard, but I restrained myself. Goldberg and the others stood up too.  Hulk was in front of us, willing to protect all of us.

The boy, girl and dad wasn’t playing either. “EAT IT!” They said in a demonic voice.

“NO!” We all responded.

“EAT IT EAT IT EAT IT EAT IT EAT IT!” They repeated, even more scarier than the last.

We stood firm, not letting them scare us.

Suddenly, they all turned black, grew in size, and grew legs and fangs. They started to develop a spider’s body, their faces began to grow two sets of eyes. They were gross looking, even I couldn’t help but gag. They roared, and tried to impale us, but we all dodged in time.

We ran out of the house. Jillian tripped on a rock, but Hulk picked her up just in time, and threw her on his back.

The gate was locked, and the monsters were approaching us. I looked at everyone, as they nodded. It was time to fight! Randy stuck out his tongue, and frantically looked left to right. He was pumped.

I slashed at one of the monster’s feet, as it tried desperately to defend itself with a swipe, but I dodged in time. Hulk knocked it out with a bonk with his cannon, as he fired a cannonball to blow them away.

“Alright, my turn!” Randy exclaimed, dodging a blast of goo, and throwing his wife to poke one of their eyes. They were temporarily blinded, and Randy finished out with a kick. Lynnsibeth cheered him on. “Randy! Randy! Oh my sweetie!”

Jillian wrapped one of the monster’s legs with her whip and pulled it out of their body. Blood and goo spewed everywhere. The monster screamed in terror.

Goldberg and Warrior cutted the parts of the monsters. Finally, they were finished.

“YEAH! AWESOME!” Warrior blurted out.

I wiped my forehead, which was drenched with sweat. We did it, and my heart’s finally back to its usual pace.

Randy dusted his sweetheart, as they kissed each other.

The shrine slowly levitated before us. I stepped back in fear, but it began to speak. “Congratulations.”

Goldberg crossed his arms. “Hmm? For what? Beating the snort from those jerks?”

“No, for passing the trial.” WE all looked quite surprised. “A trial, this was all a trial? I scoffed.

Randy even looked like he wasn’t pleased. “I was expecting a nice, peaceful place to rest, and we end up at a trial? Sounds like hogwash, yeah! ”

The gate slowly opened.  

Nonetheless, we thanked the shrine, and bid our farewells. Hulk Hogan was more happy than upset. “That wasn’t so bad brother, at least we’re safe.” He told me, as I nodded. He liked the reward than the risk. During his wrestling days, he cared about the fame that bestowed him, yet he still managed to balance the risk with the reward. Randy was even crazier during his wrestling days, he cared way too much about the fans than himself. but he didn’t like one thing, feeling cheated out of himself. Warrior, was oblivious of reality during his days, but he only lived for the brutality. I sure have some colorful friends. Goldberg was the complete opposite, as while he wrestled, he cared about himself and what it will make of his biological family, His real mother and father was a musician and an doctor, respectively. Goldberg chose skateball and wrestling, which was way different than what they expected. He was still happy with his decisions, in the end.

Speaking of happy, you should hear about Hulk and his life experiences. His wife and children left him, and he was struggling with finances. He was upset deep inside about how unfair life was for him. So mad, in fact, he was lost. He lost who he was, and what he meant to everyone else. I personally cared about him. One day, he was contemplating suicide, but I called him after his case was settled after a brutal car accident. I told him how wonderful of a human being he was, and that he should continue to live, for my sake at least. I’m glad he accepted the Earth Parents. He was big and strong, so I knew he could still live on, for his fans. It wasn’t time for the 64-year old.” I thought.

Randy was more like a hit or miss to me. One day, Xeno asked if I wanted to go see how it was to be a Grade A+ veteran, and I took up the task. Randy, Hulk and I were sent to investigate a mass genocide in Geola, a city near Belgia. The way Randy approached situations, with the kind of humor mixed with his obliviousness, made a fast friend of him.

Jillian was one of my few friends from Training Camp, yet she had to transfer after she graduated. We were actually at lunch one day, and I got a nasty, old looking sandwich that even my stomach couldn't ready itself for, and she was nice enough to trade me her pizza, which sated my hunger. After that day, we always talked to each other, about life, my day, especially the other jerks who made fun of me. She consoled me, usually.

We all decided to have a real dinner, as we talked about the trial.

“Baby!” Lynn began. “You were beautiful out there, kicking the monster out of the park.” She cuddled with him, touching his ripped chest. Lynnsibeth always enjoyed touching Randy’s chest, as she felt the love that brought them together as a result. They both kissed, mouth to mouth, Randy would occasionally take a bite from his meat stick and resumed their kissing session.

I always loved the subject of love. I couldn’t help but scream when two people kissed, and it made me feel like their love is blossoming. It was sweet to watched. The others ignored them, while I watched on. I eventually looked away. Still though it amazed me that Randy married a real person, in which they fought in sync, like a puppet. Yeah, Randy was a puppeteer!

Hulk wasn’t really an early sleeper, so he looked at the starry night sky. Warrior ate the last of his veggie sandwich messily, like an animal he was, and snored away. Jillian reluctantly clogged her ears from the annoying cacophony.  I knew Jillian look eye to eye with us boys, as she felt like slapping Randy or shoving a boulder in Warrior’s mouth, but she still respected our differences, and even enjoyed how hardworking we were. We ARE the definition of teamwork, after all.

Goldberg and I Instantly fell asleep.  Randy and Lynnsibeth even slept kissing each other, which Hulk never even understood. Goldberg was a good lucid sleeper, as he frequently moved, but I didn’t mind, as I still was aware of the environment, even if my eyes were shut.

Everyone eventually fell asleep.

The morning sun prompted me to wake up, as well as Randy’s crazy running around in a circle and spreading confetti on us. He was yelling gibberish to us, yet we managed to sleep through it.

I got up, laughing. I guess it was his usual psyching up before a journey, but I found that to be rather unique. I eventually found him doing a handstand and spitting at the ground.

“You’re so losing it Randy.” I joked. “And when I mean that, I meant your saliva.” I also meant his mind too, which I made implied. But still, what was wrong with him? What was the point of

“27, 28, 29,” He was counting the times he spat on the ground, to my enjoyment. “30, 31, 32.”

He jumped back up, and ran around again, with his tongue out and widened, psychopathic eyes. He occasionally looked back and forth, for some reason. He stopped before me, and spreaded confetti on both of us. We were now piñatas.

“Alright, my blood’s flowing again.” He said.

“So that’s what that was all about?” I asked, finally having all of my questions answered.

“Yep!”

I laughed again. I couldn’t believe in how this guy thinks! It was hilarious to the max.

Everyone eventually woke up. I thought that my endless laughing disturbed them, but I thought it was time anyway.    

“Come on, let’s go.” Hulk said, deep from a yawn.

“Already?” I asked. Randy and I wasn’t in any rush at all.

“Yeah, there’s never time to rest on our laurels at war. Belgia isn’t far either.’ He explained.

I nodded. He was not wrong. WE are at a crunch for time during wartime, because anything seems to happen, even when we least expect it. We began our journeying again, but through this time it was through a prairie. I looked in surprise as the tall grass appeared to vanish us, and as I lead the others with my slashing of the little buggers.

“I think I see it!” I exclaimed happily, almost done with the pesky plants.

Belgia looked small from afar, but as we got closer, it blew up in our eyes. We were mentally prepared to get shunned by the rich, who, I thought, were entitled to every little thing. I rolled my eyes just thinking about it, as maybe they can’t be all THAT bad. I never was fond of the rich, mainly because I was never that way.

Warrior seemed to miss the prairie, as we walked farther from it. “My, jungle.” He whispered.

I came and dragged him along with me.

Warrior was raised in a jungle with his siblings, as his parents hated him and left him for dead. He didn’t understand his parents at that time, but the Dolas half-breeds took him in and taught them the ways of hunting and gathering. He would swing from trees after catching the sight of prey, and viciously bit their heads off or in more serious cases, crack their skull. He enjoyed the life, yet he felt a bit off, compared to the rest of us. He walked on, with a lost look

“Hey, Warrior?” I tried to release him from his trance.

He looked at me. “YES?!” He startled me by his yelling.

That was all I needed to do. He was much more focused now.

We reached the gate, where the guards were doing their usual guarding work. I felt we weren’t able to pass without a permit, but I got it out, ready to hand it to them.

One of guard saw our permits. “Ah, Xeno’s expecting you all at the Belgian café. Please, he’s been getting impatient.”

I raised a brow. Really? I though the commander of such a prestigious army would at least have a lot of patience. I ignored the comment, and we pressed on.

The streets were paved with gold, literally. People walked along, giving us hairy eyes and expression of disgust. I thought we smelled pretty bad, but that was quite obvious.

“Sigh, I forgot we’re in it with the higher class.” Hulk began.

I nodded. “Yeah, just ignore them. We could be doing them a favor, after all.”

We were looking for the café, yet we were not able to find it. I didn’t even bother to ask any of the petty aristocrats. One of them stuck a middle finger at Warrior, calling him a pig. Hulk held him back.

“Get off of me. I WANNA TEACH HIM A LESSON!” He exclaimed.

“Warrior, don’t make yourself such a fool. We’re already skeptical to many.” I tried to reason with him, but to no avail.

“Alright.” He stopped squirming. Hulk released him. He tried to run for the guy, but Jillian’s whip already grabbed his heel, and he fell down face first.

“You’re not very slick.” She scoffed.

“Ouch.” That was all he could muster.

We took a minute to give him a “earth to the parents” moment, where we spoke to him about his decisions, and we continued searching. We eventually found the café. It was a rather large estate with outside tables and of course, aristocrats. They didn’t seem to mind us, though.

We entered. Apparently, there was something going on. Xeno scuffled with a man, beating the lights out of him. Xiaoanna watched in extreme horror.

“What the hell?” I began. “Xeno!” I ran and broke it up, along with the other people. I was baffled as to what the hell caused all that.

Xiaoanna started to cry, and ran out of the café. We all watched in confusion.

“Ok, what just went on?” Goldberg had to ask.

“Damn jerk should rot in hell, that’s all.” Xeno was obviously doding that question.

“Ok, calm down.” I said. It looked like that did some magic on Xeno, as he was instantly calmed. “He told my fiancée how she should have died, like her late mother did.” He slowly began to boil up again.

“That’s hurtful.” Jillian commented.

“But, why?” There had to be a reason, I thought. Yet, the aristocrat find their own crazy reasons to single us out.

“I just happened to enter the café, waiting for you all. Then, a random jerk came by and said that Xiaoanna should die, like her mother. I went to his face to repeat the same cross phrase, and then-“

I halted him with my hand. “And then that happened.”

“Well, that surely escalated.” Randy added, throwing confetti at Xeno. He received a quick knock by Jillian.

Xeno looked at me. “Ah, I knew you’d be be so obdurate. Runs in the family, eh?”

I looked at him with confusion. “My, family?”

Xeno crazily flittered his hand. “Perish the thought.” Yet, I couldn’t because I never knew my real parents, like Goldberg has.

“SEE, I CAN’T STAND BEING HERE!” Warrior jumped in.

“You think we all wanted to be here? Xeno sent us here, right?” Hulk explained, crossing his arms.

A scream was heard.

“Xiaoanna!” Xeno ran to the east, as we followed quickly.

We reached a park, where she was being arrested by Polis’s troops. Xeno took out his shot gun, and fired, but Polis used his magic shield and deflected it. “Ha, what weakness! Your fiancée and I have some business to attend to, with her life on the line.”

Xeno charged at Polis, but he disappeared along with Xiaoanna. Her last words, “Help!” rang in his ears. Polis’s soldiers retreated towards their stronghold.

I instantly thought that we should hurry and follow them, but Xeno knew what I was thinking. “It’s too dangerous to storm the fort. I’ll do it.” Xeno’s troops were instantly summoned. “You guys, just head to the Belgian Monastery. A person there will tell you about Xiaoanna’s late mother, Meridian.”

“But what about-“ Xeno cutted me off.

“I’ll be fine.” He said, and he ran off, with his men.

Hulk looked down. “Xeno, he’s damned determined to die, isn’t he?”

“Who wants confetti!?” Randy interrupted.

Jillian stabbed him with a needle this time, as he yelped in pain.

Goldberg looked at me with fierce eyes. “But, why would he want us to head to the Belgian Monastery?”

“I honestly have no idea, brother.” I said, as I wished I knew. “But Polis intends to use her to revive the Divine Dragons. That can’t happen. Xeno would feel crushed.”

“Come, let’s follow his orders and go.” Hulk advised. We were off, searching for the monastery. It was planted to the southeast on my map, so it shouldn’t be too far.

The monastery looked more like an ancient mansion, and had neatly cut edges, and a nice-looking courtyard. There was also a breathtaking view of Mt. Kalawna at the back. We reached the courtyard, and I rang the doorbell. It was a jazzy doorbell, as I danced to the merry tune. Randy did as well, and the others couldn’t help but imitate.

“Hah! I feel young again brothers!” Hulk said.

“Shelton, you sure can’t dance.” Goldberg remarked. I sighed, wanted to tape his mouth in.

“Sigh, always harping on stuff.” I added, clearly embarrassed.

A maid dressed in white opened the door. She inspected the looks of our group. “Uh, may I help you?”

“Yeah, our commander sent us here to see a man?”

“Oh! You guys!” The maid started. “Please, do come in.” We entered the spotless monastery.  I looked at the floor, and I was awed at my reflection. “This is awesome!”

Hulk was beside me, seeing his reflection as well. “Whose mansion is this brother!?”

“Lanny’s mansion, Lanny sadly not here at the moment, yet he’ll be back soon.”

Randy froze in place, as he looked at the artificial fruit that sat in the basket on the table. “Y-You mean, Lanny ? The brother of me, Randy? The Genius well known in Belgia?”

I headed to Randy’s side, clearly interested in his brother. “You have a brother? Wow, Can’t wait to meet him.”

Randy cringed. “Uh, we’re like night and day. I love my brother to bits but, I haven’t seen him in a while. Makes me wonder how he’s doing.”

Jillian was on my side, leaning into our conversation. “Whaaaat do you mean, night and day?”

“You’ll see.” He answered.

The maid got us situated in our seats at the table. Jillian and I sat next to Randy, saving a seat for Lanny. Hulk, Goldberg and Warrior sat next to each other. I heard the doorknob shake. “My body prepared for Lanny’s return.

He wore a gown, yet not the cap, as it was filled with freshly picked roses. He held a book under his arm and a sword on his side. I nudged Randy’s arm.

“Brother!” Randy cried, running up to him. I had to follow him and celebrate as well. “You’re back! Can you dig it?!”

“Ah, you’ve acquired some unique comrades, brother!” He started. “And you seem well! How’s life treating you, horrid or swell?” I gaped. He was miles different that Randy. He actually makes sense now!

Jillian’s eyes brightened. She only cared about how handsome he was. He had long hair that met his shoulders, and his face made her want to pass out in excitement. “Oh my gosh!”

“And who might you be, lass?” He asked. “and pardon me if I sound crass.”

“Oh, I’m Jillias, I mean, Jilliah, Jillian! Jillian’s my name.” She scrambled nervously.

Lynnsibeth laughed.

The maid fixed Lanny’s clothes, while the other maids and butlers arrive to fix lunch. “How is your garden sir?” The maid asked.

“Ah, I went and procure flowers, as I unfolded it’s divine powers. The aroma fills my lungs with joy, as I scrutinize my new visitors, ahoy!”

The maid brought out the main course. Chicken, rice and vegetables packed our plates. It’s been a while since I actually had a real lunch, not anything like human flesh and blood. I ate my food with intent, as the others did the same.

Lanny looked disgusted. “Such impolite rugrats, what has possessed you all? I advise that same flaw could be your downfall!”

My eyes were about to drop from the sockets. This guy is a poetic genius! It made Randy look like a dunce in comparison.

Randy stopped slurping his food, and I slowed down a notch, so I don’t choke on my rice.

“Ah, I almost forgot!” I remembered what Xeno told us. “Hey, Xeno told us that you know a lot about Xiaoanna’s late mother, Meridian.”

Lanny looked worried. “Ah, her. She’s not very well liked, you know? In fact, she should have did what she was told.”

“Huh?” I guessed she was very stubborn, yet I wanted to know more. “What’d she do?”

“She was a queen who didn’t know how to lead, and many said she did all but a good deed.”

I understood his poetic puzzles.

“So, what I’m getting,” Hulk started. “She made some damned bad decisions. But tell us, how did she die?”

Everyone turned their ears on, Warrior kept chewing loudly and obnoxiously. Jillian threw a needle at his arm, and he stopped instantly.

“One cold night, she was slaughtered by military men, such a premature death, and they had no acumen.”

“Military men.” Goldberg retorted. “The military men, who was it exactly?”

“Ah, the main cashew was none but a child, and yet many would agree he was all but wild. He was ordered to commit the unbelievable, but the end result was inconceivable. It was none other than Xeno, which was a shock to many, but such unpardonable acts can be done by any. Assiduous and decisive, he heeded his ward’s yoke. He was dreaded by his ward’s command, enough to make him boak.”

Everyone gasped. Xeno couldn’t have killed her! No way! Now I have something I’d love to ask him when we meet again.

“Sir Lanny?” He was quickly reminded of something.

“Ah right! I’d like you to excavate a few spirits later tonight. They’ve been quite unruly.”

I felt like my hair stood up all over my body. “Spirits?”

“Yes, they’ve created hospitality here, yet I’m afraid that’s to be feared.”

“If that’s what you want, we’ll help you kick the spirits out.” Randy said.

“Yeah, we’ve been through cannibalistic children turned into spider monsters, so a horde of spirits is a done deal.” Hulk added.

“How late is this? I hate the dark.” Jillian confessed. If it meant helping someone, she wouldn’t mind trying to get through her fears.

“They present themselves twelve o’clock on the morrow, now begone my foul miscreants! Oh, and I grasped some weaponry that you may borrow.”

“No thanks, we came prepared.” I responded. We went upstairs to pick our own rooms. I shared a room with Goldberg, Jillian shared one with Randy and Lynnsibeth, who loved to share a clean space for her makeup, and Hulk shared one with Warrior. Everyone was fast asleep, except me. I stared at the wal, sorting through my thoughts. Xeno killed someone? But, why? Why would his wards have him and the military men  kill a queen, and get away with it no less? Also, what could he know of my real parents? It has been six and a half hours, and it’s getting close to twelve o’clock. “I wished I actually slept, instead of waking up every 3 hours.” I decided to stay in bed before twelve o ‘clock striked. It’s been quite rough for me, with all these hard truths to grasp. Maybe, this is the life of war.

The clock hit twelve, and I heard some eerie voices. I woke Goldberg up, as he reluctantly woke up. He was sleeping quite well, and I didn’t blame him, for that peaceful sleep could be his last.

When we walked out, the monastery transformed from a warm to a cold place., The halls was shrouded in darkness, that I had to grab a spare flashlight from the bedroom. Randy and the others met us as well.

“Oh, it's pretty dark.” Jillian commented, feeling a bit shook from her fear. She still tried to forget it.

“Alright, everyone! I have a plan.” I stated, feeling a dash of power from my voice. I felt like I gained a bit of confidence. “We’ll split up and hunt for the ghost that way. It should kill lots of time.”

“I agree with your suggestion, brother!” Hulk replied. He was psyched for what will transpire.

“Alright, I’ll take Hulk and Randy!” They instantly were drawn to my side. Warrior, Jillian and Goldberg were on their own. I hugged Goldberg, and wished him safety, along with Jillian and Warrior.

As we entered downstairs, a ghost was heard nearby. The bright flashlight must have scared them, I thought, yet the ghost must be shy.

“I wonder if ghosts like rainbows.” Randy questioned. I didn’t know where he pulled that one but, oh well. We pressed on, nonetheless. We heard a soft cry, which I felt bad about. We followed the noise, which led us to the wine cellar.

It was pitch black, as usual. The bright light from my flashlight rebounded the walls, revealing a sneaky shadow.

“I see one!” Hulk alarmed. He took out his cannon, yet I held my arm out. “Wait, let’s see what they’ll do first.” There must be a reason why they’re wreaking havoc. I heard sounds of wine breaking and talking from the other door. Randy looked at me. “Should I count to three, or should I bust it open and throw cream cups?”

“I’ll do it.” I finalized.

“What? Throw the cream cups?” Randy dug in his bag and gave me the cream cups, but I only meant open the door.

Regardless, I slowly opened the door, only to be attacked by the ghosts. I dodged swiftly, bumping into Randy and Hulk. We all fell down. The ghost hovered over us. “Leave us alone, you bullies!”

“Wait a darn minute.” I said, getting up. “Why are you guys causing so much havoc down here? You guys don’t seem to be the mischievous types.”

“We’re not.” Another ghost said. “It’s because of people like you that make us act that way!”

“What happened brother?” Hulk asked in curiosity.

“There happened to be soldiers who wanted us to leave our home, yet we refused. They’re still here, hunting us down.”

“Soldiers? Were they dressed in rainbows?” Randy joked. I sighed in dismay. ”Randy, this is no joke.”

I looked back to them. “Where are the soldiers? We’ll believe you, only if you all promise to not cause any more problems.”

“Yeah, and not scare the pants out of anyone while you’re at it.” Hulk chimed in.

“And no picking on rainbow babies.” I glared at Randy, as he shyly looked down.

“You guys just wait here, ok?” I ordered. They all nodded, before disappearing.

Hulk, Randy and I went to the wooden door, which led further into the cellar.

“Wow, now THIS is quite desolate. Hulk commented. It was a strange hallway that led to nowhere, and boxes filled with TNT stood dormant. I was alarmed, yet I had to make things right with the ghosts.

Soldiers soon appeared before us, surrounding our every direction.

“Uh, I think it was a trap, Shelton. What’s up now?” Hulk asked frantically. We all backed up to each other, as the soldiers crept closer to us, with their guns up high.

“Damn! I told them not to mess with the rainbow babies! Why can’t they not mess with the rainbow babies!?” Randy complained. I facepalmed.

Suddenly, a magic void sucked all the soldiers in, as Warrior and the others hurried to our aid. Lanny casually came down, with a book in his hand.

More soldiers came running.

“Looks like it’s fighting time!” Randy commented, as everyone nodded. Hulk kicked an advancing soldier down and swung his huge cannon at the rest. As a soldier attempted to stab my back, Randy and Lynn jumped in and banged his head on a nearby pipe, as it spurted water. Randy got an idea and attached a hose to the scalding water. He sprayed the remaining soldiers with the scalding water. Jillian prevented a few of the soldiers’ escape by binding them with her whip and allowing the scalding water to roast them dry. They retreated.

Randy managed to catch an escaping one and held his shirt. “Why are you beating rainbow babies?”

The man looked baffled.

“Hey, Randy.” I called, as we all caught up to him. “I got it here.”

“Ha, let me take a slap at him.” Hulk volunteered. I shrugged, as I knew Hulk was much less idiotic. Hulk grabbed his shirt with Randy. “Care to explain?”

“Please, don’t hurt me!” The soldier cried. He clasped his hands together in a praying gesture.

“Cowardice,” Lanny started. “Such frail and dishonorable acts will deem you powerless.”

“Hah, what Lanny said.” Jillian added.

“We heard of the forbidden treasure! It was sealed by the Belgian nobility centuries ago! We needed it!”

“Who’s, we?” Goldberg questioned. He knew the we, no doubt. “But, what was the forbidden treasure anyway?”

“The Mark of Rage! That’s all I know! Now, don’t kill me, please!”

“Sure, I won’t kill you. But you know what I CAN do?” Randy riddled.

“What?”

Randy’s face turned more vicious. “I can send you one way to the promised land! BAM!” Randy hollered, as he threw the soldier into the sewer. The strong current carried him into parts unknown. I looked down, laughing. I patted Randy’s back.

“Well, didn’t know you installed a sewer here, Lanny brother.” Hulk confessed, crossing his arms. “You could have easily flushed your jerks away.”

I turned towards Lanny. “The forbidden treasure, mind if we see it?”

Lanny looked down. “The treasure’s quite dangerous, if I may provide. Yet, let it not discourage us. Follow my lead, and you shall see.”

Warrior’s eyes widened. “Treasure, TREASURE!” His voice heightened, before being halted by Jillian’s stinging whip.

Randy was ready for this. What could be so dangerous about treasure? Could it be confetti filled TNT? A rainbow baby? Lynn felt his chest in affection as he fantasized.

Hulk was also concerned, although he was concerned with curiosity more than real concern.

Warrior was far too hungry to be concerned right now, he hope he could at least find a golden apple or something edible. Goldberg was at my side, especially heeding Lanny’s warning.

We entered the room. It was paved with twenty-four karat gold, and it was like we were standing on a mirror. The treasure chest wasn’t opened and thank the Parents that it wasn’t. It felt like opening up a birthday gift, yet the stakes were high.

Warrior’s mouth watered. “Food.” He droned.

Jillian was a bit freaked out. “Food? Oh, you’re hungry!”

Hulk hushed the two, as I slowly crept toward the chest. My heart started to race, and Goldberg’s tension started to rise. When his hand met my shoulder, I felt it shaking. I smiled, and he stepped back. I opened the chest, and the mark levitated.

“Woah!” Hulk shrieked.

Randy just watched with pure surprise. “Look at that baby!”

Warrior tried to run and eat it, but Jillian threatened to bind his legs.

The mark met my right hand, and it embedded itself in me. I winced. A strong, bright light blinded us temporarily. When I regained my eyesight, the symbol was on the back of my hand.

“So, you are worthy of its power, remember don’t let its supernatural abilities cower. It has chosen the hero of ages, whose exploits will soon line Poketian pages.”

I felt different, like I was a totally different person. It felt good, but I’ll miss the back of my right hand.

The sun harshened, and morning time grew near. The ghost thanked us for ridding the soldiers, before passing on and finding peace.

“I wonder.” Hulk began, as he finally caught up with us upstairs. “How did they manage to sneak into Lanny’s mansion?”

Randy shrugged. “They must have dug a hole or something, or you know, maybe they could have been good spies. I want to be a rainbow spy!”

“You sure like to talk a lot of crap, huh?” Jillian commented, nudging him a bit. They both chuckled. “Still, it was nice to see the opposite reflection of you, Randy!”

“What’s that supposed to mean??” Randy asked, know that was more of an insult than that of a compliment.

“Oh, you know what I mean, you big dummy!”

“Huh?! I‘m not dumb! I’m just really random! I can be random without being dumb, right?” He was looked for a savior, but I only laughed. “This is why I fucking love you, Randy.”

“And me too, baby!” Lynn added. He lifted her up again, as she was able to be close to him.

Warrior chewed some tree bark, as he gave up waiting for any grub. He occasionally spat up the bugs and moss that accompanied it.

Hulk and Goldberg were eyeballing me, as I felt a bit creeped out. “Uh, what’s up guys? Is something on my face?”

Hulk and Goldberg just laughed, as I felt Randy’s occasional obliviousness. I just ignored it.

“Man, he sure has grown a bit.” Hulk admitted. He was more used to the insecure Shelton that had a hint of uncertainty every time I was in the spotlight. Goldberg was more glad of my being safe than my slight maturity.

We were almost out of the door when Lanny halted us, with a packed bag and a book. “You all made thy adversaries rue the day, yet you all abscond so promptly? My, how very much cocky. At least permit me to accompany you all on your most arduous campaign, and allow the spectators to bring you such satisfying fame.”

Randy smiled. He was happy to be able to spend more time with his brother again. “Oh yeah, can you dig that yeah!”

“We would feel honored!” I replied. Everyone gave a warm and welcoming smile, except Warrior. He gave a dry and indifferent grunt.

“Miriel!” Lanny called. She was instantly summoned, with a bow in tow. “Sir! Please do be careful. Also, don’t forget to brush your teeth and care for yourself properly.”

“Ah! I’ve no need for such heinous vanity. Now be shunned, my most valuable knave, as I conserve my sanity.” She nodded, and returned to the monastery. She turned back, and waved good-bye, as we moved farther from it. “Farewell, my sister-in arms! As I embark on a pilgrimage with an eloquent charm!”

While my team walked through the Belgian outskirts, I was instantly deep in thought. My real parents lived somewhere around here, according to Arthur. It’s too bad they were gone from my life.

We went up to the house, but some people halted us in our tracks.

One had a suit and tie, the other had a vest and was quite ripped, and the woman had a dress on. Hulk, Warrior, Randy and Goldberg seemed to have recognized them.

“My name is Vince.” One of them started. He was quite ripped for his age, as he stepped forward. He shook Hulk, Warrior, Randy and Goldberg’s hand. “Hey, you’d better be careful if you’re gonna head in there.”

“Why? I asked.

The woman stepped up. “There’s monsters that has been lurking around here since a couple have died. They may be trying to find something there. Trust me, everyone’s talking about this house.

I looked up. The house did have an eerie shade of gray and black. This house must have done graffiti on it, or it has been aged pretty bad.

“Thank you.” I said. “And you all are?”

The woman started first. “I am Stephanie. Nice to meet you.”

Shane shook my hand. “Shane. Pleasure to meet your acquaintance.”

And last but not least, Vince bowed to me. “Ah, I am Vince, CEO of the SPY corporation.” The SPY Corp was stationed in Sphinx, which was northeast of Fetini. It was home to wrestling spies, where they would entertain in the ring and do extra spy jobs for that extra money. Vince happened to be the CEO of it, with Shane and Shane being of higher power as well. “Beware of the voices, you here? They may not be real, but just an expression of one’s feelings.”

“Ah, thanks for the warning, and my name is Shelton Henry. Glad to meet you all.”

They waved, before leaving. I sighed. This was where my parents lived, before they were “murdered”. We entered the house. Nothing. What were they talking about? No monster, not even a nook or cranny, was here. We shrugged as we thought it was to scare us white.

Jillian threw her apron on. Hulk. “You start frying the eggs.”

Hulk laughed. “Ha! Who said I was cooking, let alone making eggs?” he continued to laugh, as Jillian wanted to snap his behind with her whip so bad her hand unconsciously moved to it. “I think it’s a great time for dinner.”

“LET ME COOK, JILLIAN.” Warrior asked in his usual loud voice. Jillian chuckled. “Ha, you can’t even cook to save your life. You’d probably burn everything! Anyway, alright.” She set the stove on. “Three eggs, please!”

Randy sat Lynn on the kitchen chair and took out the egg. He took one egg out and almost ate it, before Jillian’s whip brought it to her. “You don’t eat raw eggs, idiot.

I looked outside and saw the full moon. It was like we just started our journey.

“Ah,” Lanny started. “The moon has shown its true light, It’s vivid, and has settled in during its finest night. Ah, a new idea has given birth! I must employ myself to work! I shall whiz my mind to new heights, as it soars freely during its joyous flight.”

He took out his book, and words fired into it like gunshots. Goldberg, Hulk and I were cleaning the living room, where we saw a decomposed body of a bird and a fish tank, which surprisingly had fish that was still alive.

As I swept the tan carpet spotless, I felt the similar feeling of Arthur’s habitat. It wasn’t a cabin per se, but It was small enough to be one nevertheless. The blue and white walls blended to each other, the fireplace was as fierce as his, and the bleak painting of one’s mother and child brought up some sad thoughts. All my friends had their parents, what about me? Why am I the outlier? I snapped myself out of it and continued wiping blood stains on the carpet. Where did this blood even come from? I looked at my mark. It wasn’t mine. Suddenly, footsteps were heard upstairs. Goldberg and I paused. “Did anyone go upstairs?”

Hulk and Goldberg shook their heads.  That was all we needed, before we took out our weapons. Pale monsters with long bodies jumped from upstairs, as we fought. Hulk smacked one with his cannon, as I stabbed one in the head. Goldberg knocked one out with his sword hilt. They soon started regenerating limbs.

“Come Lynnsibeth!” Randy called, lifting her in his arms. She did her usual rubbing of his chest. They all reached the scene, fighting as well.

Jillian wrapped her whip around the monsters and yanked their heads off clean as goop splattered onto the ground. I sighed, didn’t we JUST cleaned this house!?

Randy and Lynn kicked one into the wall, with blood spilling out from all directions.

Warrior slashed one of the monsters legs in two, stepping on their torso. It screamed in agony. They all grew back their limbs and scratched them back. Jillian dropped to the ground and Warrior flew to the wall. Randy slid back. “That wasn’t nice!” He said with a dumbfounded expression. He rushed to one of the monsters and got sent back farther this time. He did it again, but this time he flew to a wall.

“Honey, don’t be so rash!” Lynn warned, clutching his chest. He nodded. “No baby, I won’t. I’ll try at least.”

“Uh-oh.” I said. “No matter how much we do, they grow their limbs back!” I dodged a swipe, but the the next one flew me to the ground. One of the monsters was on top of me, as Goldberg stabbed its back, Its heart was impaled. It slowly shrank into roots.

“Ah! That’s it!” I exclaimed. “Everyone! Aim for the heart!”

Jillian was at Shelton’s back. “Yeah, That’ll waste them for sure!”

Hulk pushed one to the wall, and pushed his cannon to its chest. Jillian snapped her whip to another’s chest, as Randy and Lynn delivered a flying kick to its chest. I sliced through one’s heart. We stood around the corpses, victorious.

Warrior quickly ran to the eggs and seasoned it, and took out the baked chicken from the oven. “WHEW, I’M DONE!”

Suddenly, I felt a call for help. It was a voice calling for me. “Shelton! Shelton!” I looked around frantically. “Mother? Where are you?! Are you alright?” I looked around, as I failed to see her. I even went upstairs to see if she was tied up. Nothing. Hulk and the others came upstairs, only to see the crazy side of me.

Hulk threw his strong muscled arms on my shoulders. “Hey, nobody else was here but us.”

I went to my knees, as he did the same. “But mother, father. That has to be them! I can hear-“

“I think this was what Vince warned us. The voice here.” Hulk checked the others out. They all nodded in agreement.

“Alive or dead, they’ll find peace.” Lanny began. “Yet whatever the cost, never permit to danger, or you’ll be deceased.”

I sighed, I refused to believe that it wasn’t her, but then again, it could be her. I started to sob quietly. There was no clear-cut answer right now. I was mostly confused, because everyone else had their parents, while I didn’t have mine. He gave me a brief hug, as everyone joined in. “Hey, aren’t we your family Shelton?”

I paused, as I wiped the tears away from my eyes. I slowly grew a smile and nodded. My friends ARE my family. Although not related by blood,  we shared a common cause, and that was enough, for me that is.

“So, shall we chow down or what?’ I asked, throwing my hands to the back of my head.

“AH! YES! EVERYONE, PLEASE WAIT WHILE JILLIAN AND I SET THE TABLE.” Warrior ordered. We all heeded him, as we sat at the kitchen table. Warrior and Jillian brought the plates of chicken and eggs. It had a rather scrumptious smell to it, the smell that made my stomach cry.

After having a one of the best dinners in a while, and praising Warrior’s chef prowess, we headed to bed. As Goldberg snored away, I couldn’t help but sort my thoughts once again. I couldn’t sleep, not because of Goldberg’s loud snoring- well, not only that, but because I refused to. I was too happy to. The answer was so obvious all this time. My family WAS my friends, yet it didn’t feel the same. I decided to think about the stories Hulk and the others told me back at the Exploit base.

Hulk was quite overweight while he was at school, and he was bullied as a result. The difference was, he didn’t complain about it, but accepted himself, as it “gave me a reason to live.” I couldn’t even think like that even if I wanted to. Hulk was on the school skateball team, and he was rather good with guitar, while I was only good at drawing and whining. He found peace in the Earth parents, and how they’re responsible for setting up peoples’ lives in ways they never expected. He simmered down when he grew older, as he was more health conscious, and he had to if he wanted to wrestle. His story made me look up to him, like he was my father.

Randy, on the other hand, was a shy, rash, energetic child growing up. I could understand the energetic and rash part, but I could never understand the shy part. He was apart of the Fentinian Skateball Minor Leagues, and one day whipped the living crap out of a defender for insulting his ability to act against a thrown ball. He didn’t noticed the ball as it knocked his face in. Specifically, the defender said “Oh, I guess you aren’t catching any fly balls anytime soon.” And Randy continuously punched the lights out of him. The next day he wasn’t finished, as he started to punch the bandaged man again. I laughed, and I felt more connected with him.

Jillian was one of the more popular students at the Training Camp. Her parents sent her since she was a troubled child, and she needed the fear of the Earth Parents to straighten her up. Actually, it surprised me at how she was troubled, yet we got along so well with each other, and moreover, how she became a well known person at camp.

One day, we were walking to the bus stop, and she told me to tie my shoe, yet I somehow forgot to do so since I was looking for my keys (yes, I was quite forgetful back then) I eventually found it, but I was so close to the road that a care raced by and rolled over my shoelace, and I fell on my face. She was dead from laughing at the bus stop. It’s like she finds please in hurting others, which explains why she always either poked Randy with her needles or used her whip on Warrior.

Goldberg’s parents were of Golgian style of rich, yet they chose to not show themselves as much, and was more recluse. Goldberg’s parents suggested that he lived with Arthur during the War of Aquarius. Goldberg never knew why they’d suggest such a thing, but listened nonetheless. He always told me how he wished that he knew them a lot better. When Goldberg was recovering from a skateball injury, (he tore his abdomen off his pelvis), They would usually come over to Arthur’s cabin with some Homebrew tea or warm soup, to Goldberg’s enjoyment. Yet, they would leave out soon after dropping them off.

After Randy’s ex wife died, Lynn took her place as his lover. They actually met during high school, where Randy was still in the Fentinian Minor Leagues. She liked his energetic and crazy nature and was rather funny with his unorthodox behavior. She wasn’t very popular in high school either, in fact not anymore, when she dumped one of the more popular jocks in the high school. I’m just glad she could be happy with the one she truly loved.

But my life was different in many ways unimaginable, especially when my parents dropped me off by Arthur before heading into the war, and I was bullied at school. Ok, maybe the bullying part wasn’t too different, but the way I handled it was. I thought that every waking day was a black spot on my existence. I remember one day I wrote a note to a female friend about how sick I was of everyone bullying me, and that I could blow the camp up or even kill myself. She gave it to the counselor, and I had to stay with her until my other counselors came. It was horrible. I thought that was my way of having a nervous breakdown. Anyway, I was way happier now than when I was younger.

I felt my eyes slowly closing, and I refused to fight back. I allowed drowsiness to set in. I fell asleep peacefully.

I woke up first, while Goldberg was still in his snoring state. I looked out the window. T was a beautiful morning for a walk. Luckily for us, we’re heading out today. I went downstairs, and saw that Jillian was making grilled cheese vegetable sandwiches.

“Ah, Jillian!” I began. She looked towards my direction, with a nice smile.

“Great morning Shelton!” She responded, as she covered the vegetables in cheese. My stomach growled from the yummy scent.

“So, how are you faring with the men on our team?” I asked, knowing how she treated them so far.

“Oh them?” Jillian repeated. “Well, considering how Lynn and I are the only girls so far, I’d say it's not so bad at all. Well yes, they’re men but, they’re not so bad after all.”

That was quite a shock to my system. I smiled, knowing that she wasn’t too awkward around them. “Wow, didn’t expect such fine words. Well said!”

“Hehe!” She decided to make us a sandwich. She situated me at the table with some fine wine. She sat next adjacent to me.

“Shelton, every since you left the Training Camp,” Jillian began. “You seemed more happy than usual. I guess you’re relieved know that you don’t have to deal with them again.”

“Who?” I asked, and she was right. I felt more like I mattered than not, and that made me feel better.

“You know, the bullies?”

“Ah!” I was reminded about that. How could I forget the worst part of my life? I must really be moving on good and quick. ”Yeah, thanks for reminding me.”

“Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten!” Jillian said, almost white from shock.

I laughed and nodded. I mean, why would I want to remember such horrible memories. It’s better to make new, loving ones. Randy soon came down stairs, doing cartwheels and spinning around. Jillian facepalms, while I laughed.

“OOH!” Randy snuck up to Jillian’s plate. “I hope you can top what Warrior had last night, YEAH! Because I swear to you I had SLEPT LIKE A BABY with that meaL!”

“I have to vouch for him. His chicken was the best.” I added.

“Oh Shelton, not you too.” Jillian said reluctantly.

“Hey Jillian?” Randy sat down next to her.

“Huh?” She wondered what he was going to ask her.

“Can you make me a plate too? Uh huh!?”

Jillian groaned, and went to the kitchen.

“Oh Randy. She’s no maid.” I commented, almost nearly choking on my sandwich.

“Maid huh? You can be anything right? So of COURSE SHE CAN YEAH!”

Oh god, Randy’s gonna kill me today. I refused to laugh, before today will be the last that I’ll see.

“Hahaha!” Randy laughed. “Man, am I funny or am I crazy?”

“BOTH!” Jillian yelled from the kitchen. She bought him a plate of grilled cheese and water.

“Yeah, time to chow down!” He took the first bite, and instantly felt satisfied. “Wow, it’s like vegetables drenched in cheese! I have to snap into the meat sticks!” He threw little sealed cups of cream everywhere, as I joyfully collected them from the ground. He took out a meat stick, and snapped into it intently.

“Randy! Eat your main course damn it!” Jillian obviously had enough of Randy’s weirdness, but Randy only thrived from it.

“But what about meat sticks? I need my spinach from popeye, and I’m popeye.”

Jillian groaned, and ran back into her seat. I was rolling on the floor at this point.

Goldberg and the others soon arrived downstairs, already awake from the ruckus we were making. We enjoyed a close-knit breakfast, before heading out into the smell of outside. There were a horde of people running away from all directions, as I pondered what could have went on.

“M-Monsters!” One screamed. Another woman tripped on a rock, but got back up and kept running.

“What on earth is going on!?” Jillian said, feeling a bit creeped out as she saw the literal horror that appeared on the peoples’ faces. I managed to stop one dead in his tracks. “What’s wrong?

I noticed the uniform the man was wearing. He looked like a trainee.

“You have to save them! Monsters have took over the Golgian Training Camp during the dead of night! They’re fighting for their lives as we speak.

Hulk’s eyes widened enough that it could have dropped from its sockets. “Shelton! He’s talking about Vince and the others!”

I remembered the meeting with them, but I never thought that in my dreams would they be in trouble. “Thank you, we’ll go check it out.” I allowed the man to run again.

“Hey,” Hulk began. “I haven’t heard of Xeno ever since Belgia. Perhaps we should call him.”

“Good idea.” I said, as I quickly was reminded of the incident a few days ago. I dialed his number and waited.

“Hello?” It was Xeno at last. Frankly, everything seemed alright. I wondered what could have happened after we left Belgia.

“Hey Xeno. How are things on your end?” I asked, quickly hoping for an acceptable answer.

There was a pause at Xeno’s end. “My troops have conquered the Strongfort, yet Polis sent more troops to the front of Solisian Path. It would mean further casualties to pull forward. Sorry for the delay of commanding.”

I nodded, as I understood how busy he was. I was surprised at how calm and cool he was, yet he was always that way. Unless, someone found a way to tick him off.  “It’s fine. We’re about to head out to the Golgian Training Camp. Monster sightings are there.”

“Alright.” Xeno ended. “Good luck.”

“Hey, Xeno?” I was prepared to ask him the unthinkable.

“Huh?”

“Did you, kill someone?”

The line went dead.

“Perhaps such has hardened his soul?’ Lanny began. “That, or he’s securing thoughts that are cold.”

I just wanted to know the truth. Was that so hard to know? We all make mistakes in life. Should people just admit them instead of showing their obdurations? I shook myself awake, and we headed to Golgia.

Golgia was more of a small country in a big world. It offered small to medium sized houses, with normal people, who didn’t have an advantage over anyone else. They most certainly didn’t brag about it either.

We arrived at the small town of Geneva.

“Uh huh, look at all those scary faces.” Randy pointed out. “Did they have a birthday party or what? How come I wasn’t invited?”

“You idiot.” Hulk reminded. “If you ever saw monsters, you’d run to the moon.”

“Ha, you’re pretty funny!” Their heads rebounded each other, as Jillian broke them up. “Come on! Argue AFTER we rescue the Mcmahons!”

They both gave a hmph, as Randy dropped a cream cup in Jillian’s pocket. She threw it at him.

We arrived at the entrance. I asked if everyone was ready, with their peppy “Yeah!”

The place was crawling with monsters. They feed on the dead flesh of the unfortunate, although I hoped it wasn’t the Mcmahons. The walls were painted with the blood and organs of the victims, and there were writings on the wall in blood. We gaped in awe. I thought I saw Genkai. I ran over to him.

“Genkai! What are you doing here?” I said, he just stood there.

“Get out Shelton. It’s too dangerous. You’ll die too.”

“I’m not just going to leave a friend behind!” I hollered. “Come on! We have to find the Mcmahons! No one will die here! I swear!”

Suddenly, a stray fist knocked Genkai into a wall. I gasped. The fist escaped.

Unbeknownst me, a zombie was prepared to bite me, but Genkai pushed me away and took the bite. His eyes slowly began to darken. I screamed.

Hulk picked me up and we escaped to the back hallway. I tried to fumble away from Hulk’s arms, but considering how weak I was from grief and Hulk’s strong arms, I gave up.

“WE HAVE TO FIGHT!” Warrior planned, taking out his two daggers.

“Fight what? The enemy’s somehow ambusing us!” Hulk countered. I started to hyperventilate.

“Shelton.” Jillian was obviously worried about me. Goldberg took me into his arms. “It’s ok. Genkai will be alright.”

I started to sob. I failed to protect him. Even worse, I promised to. What a horrible failure I was.

“Shelton! Snap out of it! We have to think!” Warrior snapped me out of my grief.

“We have to split up!” I finally said, although my heart was racing faster than my words. “We’ll meet outside when we find the Mcmahons!”

“But, Shelton! What if we never come out alive!?” Goldberg and I already left. Tears gave in, as she covered her face. “This is horrible! Fucking HORRIBLE!”

“Come on, creamy girl! We have to hurry and find the Mcmahons, or my name is not Popeye!”

“Yeah!” Lynn added. “WE have to hurry!”

As Jillian ran with Randy, the floor started to crumble, as she screeched. She held on to a peace of the floor. Randy offered his hand, but the piece weakened, and she fell.

“CREAMY GIRL!” Randy screamed. The floor gave in to him too, yet he leaped to solid ground, and raced downstairs.

Stephanie was shooting down the huge tentacle monster with her two pistols, dodging the tentacle strikes left and right. The monster eventually caught her in its grip, squeezing the life out of her. Randy threw Lynn as she poked the eye of the monster. Stephanie fell to the ground, slowly catching herself. Before the tentacle monster could strike her again, Randy caught her, as he rolled down with her.

She slowly closed her eyes. “Randy?”

Lynn came to Randy’s side, and went on his back. He ran to the nearby exit. He made in outside before the long tentacle could touch him.

He fell to the ground, extremely tired. Stephanie sighed, glad that she was safe. Yet, she began to cry. Her father and brother was still inside. Randy crawled to her, and slowly hugged her. “Hey, it’s alright ok? They’ll be out and fine in no time uh huh! Hey, here.” He threw confetti and cream cups at her. She still curled up into a ball and cried. He tried funny faces, banging himself on a tree, tripping, even telling Lynn to slap him for laughs, but she still cried. He took his hat off his head, and comforted her. “Lanny, please be ok man, I wouldn’t want to see those jerks kick your can. Hey, I sure can rhyme! And I seem to be doing fine! Yeah DIG IT!”

Goldberg and I saw Vince fight a horde of zombies and joint the fray. I thought about how the others were fairing, but I let it slide as I prepared for the fight of my life.

I slashed through some zombies, dodging the swipes and clasps the best I could. Goldberg fended off the attacks with his shield, and retaliated. Vince noticed us, and took a scratch from a zombie, sliding back. Vince and I’s backs were facing each other’s.

“Ugh, Vince!” I called.

“Ah, Shelton!” Vince instantly felt relieved.

“We have to escape! Quick!” Vince held a crazy look, as if I was asking the impossible.

“But my children!”

“I understand that. But would you lose your life fighting when you could of escaped, and hope that your children would as well?

Vince looked down and nodded. Vince impaled his way out of the crowd, as we ran off to the exit. We quickly closed the door and held our backs to it. The zombies became bored and walked off.

I sighed and fell to the ground. My mark brightened a bit. I thought about Genkai, and how worthless I was. I was no worthy friend of him all along.

“Hmm, this riddle. It has gotten me rather fickle. One moment my friends. I’ll find this riddle out, but when?” The riddle said: “Meat was only made by man, before man was able to hunt. They used a sacred code before hunting, as a sign of good luck.” Lanny remembered researching such, but still had to use his intelligent brain to decipher this. Randy my flesh and blood, stay well. No, I can posit you’ll be alright, I can tell.”

“There Lanny goes.” Jillian joked. “He already solved the colored stair puzzle, and the puzzle where he had to put the gods in order of birth. He’s a lean mean thinking machine.”

“Yeah, a useful friend indeed.” Hulk looked back. Not a single enemy. ”Looks like we’ll be safe for a while.”

Suddenly, mutant flies started appearing from the corner of the halls, buzzing their black stingers . “I spoke too soon!”

Lanny solved the puzzle just in time, as they ran inside. The mutant flies followed their tail.

Lanny, Warrior and Jillian were stuck at a dead end, as mutant flies approached them with large stingers. Shane threw his spike ball and chain at the group, killing them instantly. He quickly swung his mace at his foes.

“Ah allies, we must make haste! We must not move at such a snail’s pace!”

“Right!” Jillian, Warrior, Lanny and Hulk said. Hulk fired his cannons from afar, and Jillian danced with her whip. Warrior impaled the flies with his two daggers and ripped them apart with his bare hands. Jillian managed to damage one of the flies’ wings and drove a needle through its head. Lanny casted fire spells at the flies from Hulk’s position, Shane threw a spike and chain at the rest of the flies, defeating them. More mutant flies approached them, but they all made a run for the exit, and escaped.

“Goodness,” Hulk sighed. “We made it. Shelton and the others arrived as well.

“Everyone! We did it, and Randy did it too, as he succeeded in cheering me up. Still, Genkai.”

“We know, it’s sad to know that he’s gone brother.” Hulk shook his head in grief. Stephanie hugged Shane and Vince. “You guys are safe!”

Vince smiled. “Yeah, thanks to you all that is!” He looked at my eyes.

Randy was all bandaged up from all the slapping and kicking that Lynn did to cheer Stephanie up. “Thank god they were still alive. I would of tried to cheer her up all day.

I began to wonder. Didn’t Randy used to love Stephanie before? It was an old rumor about such that went on at the Exploit base, and even at the SPY Corp. during his time of wrestling. I saw why he tried so hard to cheer her up. Still, rumors are rumors, and they either got shorter or taller as time passed.

“Father, we should invite them to our house.” Shane suggested.

“Good idea. Come with us.” Vince, Stephanie and Shane walked off, as we followed suit.

I was so distraught about leaving Genkai behind that I went back and buried his body near the camp, with the other tombstones. I was alone, as I didn’t want anyone with me. I sighed and left some tears along with a bouquet of flowers on his grave. Meanwhile, Hulk received a special shirt with the acronym OoTNW on it. He slowly regained the memories where he was apart of the group of baddies, along with Randy and a few others. They did whatever the hell they wanted, and they couldn’t be stopped.

“Oh, and the glasses you used to wear.” Vince gave Hulk his sunglasses he wore during those days as well.

“Thanks brother! I swear, I’ll keep wearing it dude!” Hulk rejoiced.

Randy was busy filing Lynn with his love, as they slowly kissed in the couch. Goldberg was sick with worry. He really wanted to with me for protection, but I didn’t need protection. I failed to protect Genkai, after all. Stephanie watched as Hulk gave a big smile, with an even bigger hug to Vince.

The living room was small but full of promise. A tea set sat on the glass table, and the fluffy couches provided great comfort.  The wooden floor creaked as one stepped on it. It certainly wasn’t a home for the rich, but it only served as a temporary roof over their heads, before they set out again.

Lanny entered the living room, with eyes glued to his book. “Ah, what shall unfold next? I sure hope ill doesn’t befall T-Rex.”

“I love you, baby.” Lynn reminded, yet Randy only showered her with cream cups and confetti. He ordered her to pour more of his tea.

“Where is Shelton? I knew I should have went with him!” Goldberg smashed his fist on the couch. I knocked, and Goldberg opened and picked me up. “You’re back!” He spun me around as I got dizzy. He sat me down in the couch next to him. I could only see stars now.

“Shelton! Look what Vince got me!” He showed me the shirt and sunglasses, as I wasn’t certain of its significance.”

“Brother, I’m gonna wear this more often! This was the outfit I wore when I was wrestling as leader of the OoTNW.”

“Ah.” Randy said dreamily. “I remember that uh huh. We had an even fiercer rivalry way back when.”

“Like our rivalry isn’t fierce now.” Hulk bragged, putting on the shirt and sunglasses. “You’re still ain’t nothing compared to the Hulkster!”

“You wanna prove that buddy!?” Randy and Hulk bumped heads with each other. They exchanged breaths.

Jillian entered the living room, with a plate of sandwiches. “Oh, I did tell them to continue fighting AFTER we rescued them.”

What a group of misfits you happened to create, Shelton!” Vince complimented. I smiled, bowing in gratitude. ”Say, how about you join our OoTNW. Order of The New World. It’s an army going against Polis’s oppression.”

I sighed. I was already a part of the Exploits at the moment, yet I could piggyback between the two armies. “Sure, I can multitask. I happen to be with the Exploits at the moment, yet I’d love to help you guys out as well.”

Stephanie’s eyes brightened, as she took a bite of her sandwich. “So, you’re helping Xeno?”

I nodded.

Shane crossed his arms. “I see, and how is he doing so far?  Heard of his fiancée being kidnapped.”

“He’s all good right now. He’s taken the Belgian Strongfort, but now is working on liberating the Solisian Path as we speak.”

“He’d better be careful then. That path leads to the heart of Polis’s empire.” Shane seemed to know an awful lot about the world.

“You know Shelton?” Vince began. “Travelling as a leader of the OoTNW reminds me of when I travelled as a merchant.”

“Travelling reminded me of when you had me training under the SPY Corp.” Shane added. Rather pressing memories, yet good enough to reminisce. All that travelling and doing matches, whew!”

Randy and Hulk’s head bounced on each other, they didn’t seem to tire either.

“Oh,” Hulk started. “You can call me Hollywood Hulk while I got this shirt and sunglasses on brother!”

“Ok, Hollywood Hulk! Eat cream!” He popped a cream cup in Hulk’s mouth, as he spat it out at Randy. They tussled for a moment, but Jillian tied them with her whip. “If I release you two, you will not fight, you follow?”

“We were just playing.” Randy explained. Jillian sighed, and loosened the whip. They shook hands after. Randy threw confetti around them, and Hollywood hulk shook hands with him. “Ha, we should party sometimes brother!”

“Yeah, so I could show everyone how much of a better dancer I am.” Randy countered.

“What was that brother?”

“Nothing! Nothing at all, uh huh. No sir, YEAH!” Randy looked over, as I laughed hysterically. Hollywood and Randy laughed afterward.

Randy sat with Lanny, as they talked about their deceased father, Angelo. His father broke the record for the most consecutive sit ups. My mouth dropped open faster than a speeding car.

“Father was a beast of a man,” Lanny said, “and if you ask me, he’s my fan.”

“OOOH YEAH!” Randy added. “Our dad was quite something yeah! If it wasn’t for him continuing the wrestling tradition, we couldn’t have followed in his footsteps!”

“I am within complete agreement!” Lanny answered. “Furthermore, he has made a multitude of achievements!”

Jillian sat next to Lanny, her face buried in his features. She hugged him, as he flamboyantly smile. He got up, and offered up his hand in his usual flamboyant fashion. Jillian thought he’d dance with her, but he was only offering up a quarter. “You dropped this?”

“No.” Jillian said, reluctantly. “But hey, can you recite one of your poems?”

Why sure miss, why I would hate if you diss. My rhymes are splendid, and yet exposes a hint of candid.”

His gestures were more flamboyant than usual. Jillian was enjoying his company.

This was one of the rare moments where we could relax, instead of dealing with monsters. I felt more relieved, like Genkai’s death never happened. It was nightfall, as I looked out of the window, wondering how Xeno’s doing.

Meanwhile…

Xeno looked out of the Strongfort. There were still soldiers guarding the path. There wasn’t any weakness that was spotted. It looked like he needed to find another way around.

A man clad with armor arrived at his side. “Sir, they’re not letting down one bit.”

“Yeah, I see that.” Xeno said, stoically.

“Shall I tell the troops to prepare to depart in the morning?”

“Please do. It looks like we have no luck in thinning down the numbers.”

“Sir!” As he left, Xeno stopped hm. “Fred?”

“Yes?” He paused mid-step.

“Your son, Shelton? Are you worried about him at all?”

“Yeah, but don’t forget I trained him so, he’ll do fine. Why?”

“If he were to betray us, would you fight him? Would you fight with me, knowing that?”

Fred turned around. “Why are you asking me this? Did something happen between you two?”

“He found me out, about how I took Meridian’s life. I wanted him to know how evil I was.”

“Well in that case,” Fred began. “I don’t really know what I’d do if he betrayed us. Sorry.”

“It’s fine. I just needed to know that. I’ll see you tomorrow morning.”

“Yes, good night sir.” Fred left. Xeno looked at the moon, the same moon that I was looking at. “Good luck.” We both said, as we both finished with our names.

I woke up the next morning. This time, it was Randy that slept with us. Randy managed to fall on the floor during the night, but apparently, he didn’t care. I sat up, and stretched out my limbs, as small inaudible pops were heard all throughout my body. Randy straightened his long hair for a moment, before giving as it was began to unstraighten over and over again. He sighed, as I watched in both intent and sadness.

“Hey, Shelton!” He greeted, waving at me. I mimicked back with even greater enthusiasm.

“How are you feeling Randy?” I asked.

“Good and full of energy pal!” He responded. I was relieved that he was alright. I guessed grooming wasn’t his strong suit.

I left the room with him, as I waited in the living room for the breakfast Jillian, Warrior and Stephanie were making. My stomach couldn’t wait for what was in store for me. I continually rubbed it, calming it down from its rage. I began to think of Xeno again. “Xeno, did you really kill her? Are you really a killer?”

Randy managed to hear me out of earshot. “Huh? What’s up buddy?”

I looked at him with a fake smile. “Nothing, just admiring the sun! Yep, definitely!”

Lynn arrived downstairs, and they had a little talk. I found it to be quite the distraction. I was lost in thought once again. “Xeno, I remember when I met you, I always wanted to be strong, confident, and brave, without having any doubt in my decisions. But, it looks like I placed my trust in a murderer. Oh, makes my stomach knot.” I sighed, as I held back tears. “Who’s there to trust now, my friends? Why can’t I trust Xeno? Why?”

Then, I heard my name. “Shelton! You have to check this out!” Randy, Lynn and I ran to the kitchen. There was a monster lying on the ground, unconscious. “We didn’t see it when we woke up.”

Warrior picked up the small monster. “HEY , WAKE UP AND FIGHT US!” he snorted afterward.

“It seems injured.” I said, Warrior laid it down on one of the living room couches, as I scrutinized its entire body. There were bruises on its entire body. “It looks like it’s been beaten up.” Suddenly, my mark began to react to it. “Why is my mark glowing?”

“Ah, so it has given course to it’s true power.” Lanny said, arriving downstairs. “The monster has sustained much injuries, dour. Where has belied such a specimen anyway? From my extensive research, demon appear during the day.”

I thought to myself. Lanny’s right, demons mostly come out at night, unless his theory was wrong. It’s also important to note that this could be a special type that appears during the day.

“Do we wake up slap him or something, or throw a life supply of cream at him?” Randy asked, already with a huge bucket of cream cups. Where the hell did he get that?

“I say we drop some slaps on him!” Lynn added.

“Really?” Randy really wanted to dump the bucket on it.

“Let’s just wait for a while until it gets better.” I finalized. Such weird friends I have, yet that’s why I love them.

Jillian, Randy and I took it upstairs to my bed. Goldberg woke up, freaked out and smashed to the floor. “The hell is that! KILL IT!”

“Brother!” I began. “It’s hurt.”

“But what if it wakes up and skin us alive!?”

“It’ll do nothing of the sort.”

Goldberg itched his bald head. “I sure hope you’re right.”

The demon began to wake up, and Hulk entered the room, with a face of fright. “Shelton! That monster’s friendly, right?”

I facepalmed. “Yes.”

Vince, Shane and the others arrived in the room. I told them about the demon’s state, in which they reluctantly agreed.

The demon began to wake up, as we all began to clutch our weapons. I stopped myself, and held my arm out to the others. I went and hugged the monster. It pushed me away and flew away.

“Come on!” I beckoned. We chased it back to the Training Camp. As everyone entered, the door eerie shut behind us. I felt my heart pump out of my chest. The metal detectors were filled with writing, as Lanny inspected the writing with interest. “Such interesting words indeed! These serve as excellent brain feed.” I soon realized how meticulous Lanny was, and that contributed to how articulate and intelligent he was. “What’s it say?” I asked.

“The sacred lettering translates to the Death Chamber. I posit we’re in grave danger.”

“Oh no.” Hulk attempted to open the door, but it was locked tight. “Damn! We’re trapped.”

Stephanie fell to her knees, as she panicked. “Oh no what if we never leave this place? What if we die? Oh no! I can’t die! Triple H’s-“

“SNAP OUT OF IT!” Warrior hollered, as it echoed throughout the building. “WE CAN’T JUST CRY ABOUT IT, makes me want to leave even more.”

“Don’t yell at me!” Stephanie kicked Warrior’s leg, but he didn’t flinch. Shane stepped up. “Steph, Warrior calm down! We’ll find a way out if we get along.”

“Fine.” They both said, as they crossed their arms.

“Look!” The demon looked like it was waiting for us through the bloody corridor. We followed it, with strange things disappearing and reappearing. I thought I was having an acid trip.

The demon disappeared as well. “Where did he go?”

“Perhaps he’s lured us into this trap.” Goldberg devised, as he cracked his knuckles. “When I see it, I’ll make sure it’s paid its dues.

I thought to myself. Maybe it wanted us to do something about this camp? Was it its home? But why did it disappear? I needed answers, and fast.

“Everyone! We must split up into 2 groups!”

“Again?” Vince responded with reluctance. “We barely left here with our lives.”

“Trust me, It’ll be quicker that way. Alright. Randy, Hulk, Goldberg, Lanny, I choose you!”

They all went to my side. It was just Jillian, Stephanie, Shane, Vince and Warrior left over.

“So I guess it’s just us.” Jillian said. She walked up to Lanny as, she blushed and hugged him. “Be careful ok?”

“Ah, you do wish for my safety, and I wish for yours too.  Don’t let the monsters bite, and let your heart guide you.” Jillian sighed in gratitude.

“Yeah, I hope we’ll get along better.” Stephanie hinted at Warrior. He only scoffed.

“Warrior!” Randy began. “Take care of Stephanie for us ok?”

“EH, IF I HAVE TO.” He snorted with a slight growl, as Stephanie gave a disgusted expression. ‘ALRIGHT, WHERE SHALL WE GO.”

“Yeah, we’ll take the northern route.” Vince ordered. I nodded. We took the stairs to the 3rd floor, as we went our separate ways. Jillian stopped to wave and Lanny, as he returned the wave as well.

The 3rd floor was a crypt, with skeletons hanged on a rope, which signified the spirits of those that committed suicide. There were creepy pictures of faces of which made me cower in agony. The floor began to change color, from blood red to tar black. There was also an ominous air that enveloped the halls. One of the skeleton bones fell on my head, as I jumped into Goldberg’s arms in fright. It was like someone was beating my chest with a brick at this point.

“This is creepy.” Hulk said, yet he was mature enough to not let things get to him, unlike me.  Distant laughter was heard.

Goldberg looked up. “Did you hear something? I heard maniacal laughter nearby. Everyone, stay sharp.” Randy clasped Lynn’s legs and he carried her in his arms. Lynn wrapped her arms around Randy in nervousness. “Don’t worry, I’ll protect you.” He reassured, to her relief.

The laughter got closer, as blood started to drip from the ceiling. I grabbed my two swords frantically, as I jumped from Goldberg’s arms. I was faking courage now, with my hands violently shaking. Hulk and Goldberg was beside me, their presence gave me a bit of actual courage.

A face came from the hallway as we dodged it quickly. Slow circus music began to play in the background. I slowly began to lose myself. I began taking heavier breaths. “Oh god and goddess! Protect us!”

“Shelton, it’s alright.” Hulk reassured. He wasn’t too scared after all. “Goldberg and I got your back.” They stepped in front of me. I began to smile, as I was inspired by the two bravest men I knew.

“What could such weird instance entail? Whatever it is, we can’t fail!” Lanny took out his book and sword. Randy was beside his brother, as they nodded. “Let’s show them the power of family!”

“Yes, before we lose our sanity.” Lanny finished.

Meanwhile, Jillian looked forward, noticing weird noises. It took a minute as it sounded like a crying child, the hallway stretched before them unusually, as they felt like they ran eternally down the hallway. “Oh no! someone’s in need of help!”

Warrior held Jillian’s chest. “CAREFUL NOW, ANYTHING CAN HAPPEN REMEMBER?” They finally reached the door. Warrior rushed to the room first, as the others followed. He roared as he entered. It was a little girl in a blood-splattered room. Her purple dress was stained in blood. Jillian ran to her. “Oh no, what’s wrong?” The girl reminded her of her dead sister, Kaylie, who she used to call Kay-Kay. She was the nicest little sister she ever had, as they always spoke and groomed each other. Kaylie was murdered during the dead of night, when she scurried off into the Forest of Death all by herself in search of her teddy bear named Pooky. Jillian still questioned how she was left the house.  The next day, her death was all around the world, and still remained a mystery to this day.

Jillian started to cry. She hugged the girl. “Kay-Kay, oh Kay-Kay.”

Warrior and the others watched with sadness, s they remembered the case of Kaylie’s death.

“Wait a second,” Vince started. “Is that really Kaylie, or is it her spirit?”

“Good question dad.” Shane agreed. “It could be possible, but she was found The Forest of Death. She couldn’t have came all this way over to such a crypt.”

“I’M JUST WORRIED ABOUT JILLIAN!” He snorted obnoxiously.

“Could you please STOP IT!?” Stephanie screamed. “Such manners are unspeakably boorish!”

“SHADDUP!” He said, itching his butt.

“Sister!” She hugged Jillian back, and ran out of the room.

“Wait!” Jillian held her hand out, but she was gone. “Why were you crying!?”

They headed after the young girl, but she was unusually too fast for them, and sped off.

“Sister.” Jillian fell to her knees, sobbing. Vince helped her up and reassured that she’ll be fine. Jillian nodded. “Right, let’s keep going.”

They followed her downstairs but were encountered by strange flying faces racing towards them.

Warrior took out his daggers and sliced them into two, as they lined up for the slaughter.

“Where did they come from?” Jillian asked, looking around for her sister. Kaylie walked towards the door, as they tried to catch up to her, but she went through it. “Kaylie!”

“It was her spirit.” Shane said. “No wonder how she had supernatural powers. Jillian shook her head, and fell to her knees, but got back up. “She’s in a better place now. Come on, let’s go.” They ran back upstairs, and the demon was there again. It flew away, as they followed.

“Wait!” Vince called. They arrived one of the empty rooms. There were stone mannequins standing in rather weird positions. The demon entered down the stairs. They followed, hoping that it wasn’t a trap. In fact, Shane was left upstairs to prevent any strange happenings.

They entered a secret basement. It was so pitch dark that Vince took out his lantern. There were cells that lined the dark halls, and skeletons that leaned on the walls, expecting them. Jillian felt a bit creeped out. “Oh god. I sure hope everyone’s alright.” Suddenly, an aroma filled the air, and put them all to sleep.

Jillian tried to fight it, but her eyes slowly closed. When she woke up, she was in a cell.

“Hey, what on earth?” Vince grabbed the bars. “Agh, my head’s still spinning.”

Polis entered the room, with Xiaoanna with him. She seemed rather different. She looked me fierce, a far cry from her usual sweet demeanor.

“Hahahaha! You’re all dead now eh? Hahahaha!” Polis threatened. He was wrapped in his red kingly robes, the red symbolized his country of Solosis. He had a terrifying expression every time he walked into a room. Jillian gritted her teeth. “What do you mean, dead?!” She felt her heart drop.

“I plan on slicing you all up and leaving this mansion in rubble.” He explained. “Which means, you know what it means.” He gave his usual maniacal laughter and left the room. Shane hurried to the room and was knocked out as well. The soldiers threw them asleep with the aroma from a sleep incense, their gas masks protecting them from the aroma. They were being tied up. The demon witness everything and flew away.

Meanwhile, we took care of the flying faces with ease, even my heart slowly stopped racing so much. The demon approached us, Goldberg attempted to slice it but dodged with such divine grace. It flew away, as we ran after it. We halted as we heard footsteps. There were soldiers, and they were speaking about something interesting.

“I wonder if that Shelton guy is here, we have his friends on the slicers as we speak.” One of the soldiers said.

“Yeah, they’re really done for now!” The other responded. They turned the corner we were in, and Goldberg put one in a sleep hold. The other men pulled their weapons, but we already nailed their heads. They all fell asleep. We striped them from their uniforms, and they were left with their underwear and vests. We wore the red uniforms and the gas masks. I pondered about the gas masks. “What are these for?”

“I don’t know little brother, I have your back nevertheless, man. Let’s go save the others quick!”

Goldberg said.

“They shouldn’t be too far, so we should move. And with that, we have a title to prove.”

“Ha, I wonder how the soldiers of Solosis act?” Hulk questioned, but Polis arrived. I straightened myself with the shotgun I earned from the soldiers. The demon watched, and flew off.

“You all, what are you doing just standing there?” Polis asked.

“Sir, we just heard a noise, we were alert.” I faked a soldier-esque accent. Polis looked at me suspiciously. “Well, you all are new recruits so I guess I’ll forget it.”

“Yes sir!” Hulk replied.

He left them be, as he headed to the control room. We ran to the upper floor. We witnessed the lifeless bodies of the other group on a camera. They were tied up on an assembly line, squirming for dear life.

“Oh no!” I exclaimed.

“Perhaps Polis was behind the scenes, planning every aspect, but we shall stop that foul beast and bring about a new effect!” Lanny ordered.  We ran fought the soldiers who guarded the door. When we entered, The demon watched us. Goldberg almost charged at him, but my hand was more than enough to stop him. The demon tried to free Warrior first, as the assembly line started to move. The shredder started spinning violently, as screeching noises were heard. They slowly woke up, and saw that the demon was trying to help. Randy tried helping Stephanie free her ropes.

“Hang on Steph!” Randy said. Suddenly, Randy felt a presence before him, as it assisted him. Rndy was quite distracted by it. It felt like it was someone related to him. “I’ll make sure you’re alive yeah!” Lynn watched in horror, afraid of her beloved husband’s life.

“Please! Hurry!” Stephanie cried, tears running down her face. “I want to see H again!”

Goldberg, Hulk, Lanny and I tried helping the others too.

“Lanny!” Jillian exclaimed in extreme relief. Lanny was too focused on freeing her to speak.

“My friend, worry not! You shall be freed this day. Now watch as I untie you, if you do may.”

His determination set Jillian into a trance, as she almost forgot about the perilous situation. The shredder spun quicker, and the door began to bang as Goldberg and Hulk held it down.

Everyone was untied in time, but Randy’s shoe was stuck in between the openings of the belt. Jillian’s whip wrapped around Randy’s arm, and pulled him way, as his shoe was shredder to bits. Randy wiped his head. “What luck I must have uhuhhh.”

“Ah, your life is but intact. And, that is none but a fact.” Lanny said, tending to Randy.

Warrior assisted as he dusted Randy’s clothes. “IS EVERY OTHER GUY ALRIGHT?” he asked in his usual boisterous tone.

The door busted open with soldiers pouring in. I looked out of a window. ”Come on! Let us escape!” I ordered. We all took turns as we all jumped out of the window. Polis and Xiaoanna entered.

“Those scum.” Xiaoanna started. It was unlike her to call us scum.

“Leave them be. Xeno will come crawling back to you, my,  you are Nema's sister.” Polis said.

Meanwhile, we were running for our lives, as we found a vacant house and we scurried in. It was rather beat up estate, but we didn’t mind for the night. The monster flew with us, to our surprise. We stopped.

“Hey!” I greeted the monster. It descended to the ground and knelt to me.

“Huh? My mark!” It became glowing again. This time, the monster glowed too. It started to disappear into the mark. Everyone was quite amazed.

“Wow, what magic!” Vince commented.

I was rather surprised as well. This is the power of the mark? How unique.

There was a nasty smell of rotten eggs there, because there were stale eggs in a stained pan on the stove. We winced in disgust as we saw a few burn marks around the house.

Randy felt a bit spooked. I wondered what was wrong.

“Is something up Randy?” I asked.

“I’m as fine as a fig here, Shelton. It’s just-” He was rather troubled.

“What? You can tell me anything.”

“I felt my father’s presence before me at the building. It felt weird.”

“Your, father?” Jillian retorted.

“Yeah, Angelo Savage the Great.”

“I also felt a presence as well, brother. “Hulk chimed in. “It was the presence of a few wandering spirits.”

“Maybe, they’re trying to find peace as well.” Jillian said. “I just hope that Kaylie finds peace.”

Randy and Hulk nodded.

“Yeah man, my father must be troubled then. I hope he’ll rest well too.” Randy looked up at the ceiling.

“Hey,” Hulk patted Randy’s back. “He’ll find peace eventually brother, with his wife as well.” Randy nodded. “You’re right, Hulk. You’re too kind man.” Lynn’s arms wrapped around his neck. “Randy, I love you.”

“Randy looked at her and carried her in his arms. He yawned. “I’m quite beat! I’m skipping supper tonight. He went upstairs with Lynn in his arms. “Sleep tight everyone.” We all waved as he disappeared upstairs. We decided to skip dinner as well. I felt a presence in my soul, it was actually Genkai. He was the monster all along. I shedded a few tears, but quickly swept it off my face and headed to bed.

Randy was sleeping soundly, holding Lynn in his arms. He woke up, in a white space.  His father was facing him. “Randy! How has it been?”

“Father?” Randy couldn’t believe his eyes. He ran and hugged him tightly. “Man, now I feel young again!”

“How’s life son? How’s it treating you? Are you still treating Lanny right?” He asked.

“Why of course, why wouldn’t I dad?” Randy responded snobbishly. “And life, it's hard you know. We’re trying to stop Polis from awakening an ancient dragon. Damn son of a bitch. When I see him, I’ll most likely rip his head off.”

“Heheheheh.”

“Huh? What’s so funny?” Randy crossed his arms this time.

“Nothing, just that you haven’t changed one bit. You’ve always been quite energetic. Never let the world change you, no matter how hard as rocks it is.”

“Thanks, for the advice dad. Is this goodbye?”

Suddenly, Polis laughed. “Such pitiful insolence! You really that your dad’s really there?”

“What?!” Randy took out his claw knuckles. “Come on! You wanna fight?!”

“Hahahahaha!” Polis covered his face in laughter. “You’re not as dumb as you LOOK! Ah, this family, another wrestling family. You soil such a name, you pitiless fool.”

“You said WHAT!?” Randy ran towards Polis, as it quickly changed into Lynn, as he punched her to the ground. She cried. “Randy, that hurts!” She was tearing up.

Randy looked at his hands, and went on his knees. “Lynnsibeth, I didn’t mean to-“

“IT’S OVER!” She cried, as she ran off. Randy held his hand out, but she vanished.

Randy covered his face, and screamed. “NOOOOOOO!”

Randy quickly woke up in a cold sweat. He breathed heavily. “Huh? It was a dream, all a dream.” He wiped the sweat from his face, and looked at Lynn. She was sleeping soundly. He laid back on his pillow, facing and feeling her back.

Lynn woke up in a mansion, with Polis staring her down. “Ah, Lynn! My first love.”

Lynn stepped back, but almost tripped on a sleeping Randy. She sighed. “Randy.”

Polis looked at Lynn. He wondered what was bothering her. “Care to explain what’s wrong?”

Lynn’s face turned red with anger. “What are you trying to do? You’re trying to get back with me, only to hurt me more in the end? It’s your fault that I’m so damned insecure. All my life I was made fun of. And you’re no better.”

“What?” Polis was shocked by her honest words. “Who filled you with those lies. I only controlled you so you wouldn’t feel sad anymore. I wanted to protect you from the bullies. You were also a stubborn one as well.”

“But that doesn’t mean you had to physically and mentally abuse me!”

“Calm yourself, Lynn.” Polis came closer to her. “I came here to say that I love you.”

“Lies, you’re filling my head with lies!”

“Lies,” Polis retorted. “Well if that’s so,” He points to the sleeping Randy. “Is he a lie as well? Do you think that he truly loves you?”

Lynn looked back, as tears drooped down her face. She hoped that he did love her, as he was the only one who treated her with kindness. “Randy, do you love me?” She walked to Randy’s body. Polis came even closer to her, as she gasped. “I love you, let us rekindle our marriage once again. He knelt down, with a ring in his hand. “Please, will you do me the honor of marrying me?”

“No!” Lynn slapped the ring out of his hand, as it flew to a wall. He got angry, and tried to slap her, but Lynn closed her eyes in time and he already vanished.  She petted Randy’s long and fluffy hair. She smiled. “Randy, you love me right? No, I know the answer already. You do.”

She woke up with a happy expression planted on her face, as she faced randy’s side. He was fast asleep. She kissed his lips before sleeping as well.

Meanwhile, Xeno was still watching the sky from his tent. Fred entered it as well. “Sir, we have some bad news.”

“I heard.” Xeno said stoically.

“Genkai, how could he die? Why? He was my son’s only friend. He showed him around the base and spoke to him when he was down and out. It’s quite sad that he’s all gone, at 25 that is. Quite a young age.”

Xeno sighed. “This war’s really escalating, and the hatred between man has skyrocketed.”

Fred nodded. “It has.”

“Yet, I feel that I’m next. I don’t know why, but it’s a feeling. It may not happen.”

“Xeno, you mustn’t jinx such things. We also can’t lose you as well. Who would take your place?”

Xeno grew silent. Fred wondered what Xeno could be thinking. Would he be thinking about Shelton taking his place?

Xeno looked up at the moon, and pictured Shelton on it. “I know just the man who could.”

When I woke up, Vince was hovering over me, with 10 tickets for all of us. I watched in curiosity. “What’s that?”

“We’re heading on Hakama Island.” Vince said, in surprise. “I thought that after all that we have been through, we deserve a temporary vacation.” He was right. Seeing Genkai die really screwed me up emotionally. I wondered why I felt like I was moving. I must have been carried by someone.

“Really?” I looked out the window, as I witnessed the open sea. “Was there a major flood?!?” I asked in panic.

“No no no! We’re at sea, heading for Hakama!” Vince repeated, albeit more slowly. I understood now. We did need a break from the war for a bit, especially with my grief. “How far are we?”

“Not very far actually.” Vince responded, watching the sea with me. It was Mother Ocean, a beautiful ocean that was said to sparkling when the intense sunlight hit it, as Vince and I were lucky enough to see such beauty. The sea gulls chirped as they flew by us, giving us their lovely greetings. “See the benefits of being rich?” Vince asked. “You feel like you’re on top of the sea, get it? Because we’re on an ocean?” I laughed.

Randy barged in. “Hello!”

I almost fell into the ocean from fright. “Randy! Don’t just barge in like that?”

“Whoops, sorry pal!” Randy scratched his head shyly. “Vince told you huh? We’re chilling on the beach!”

I nodded with a big smile on my face. Vince looked back at Randy, then to the sea again. Randy took out a magazine from Vince’s pants pocket. “What do we have here?”

Vince viciously snatched the magazine out of Randy’s hand. “Don’t you ever touch my babies ever again!” He yelped, before he stormed out of the room. Randy and I laughed.

“Ha, what a disturbing fellow.” He added.

Hulk and the others entered my room, to my rising irritation. “Guys, whatever happened to knocking?”

“Oops, sorry brother.” Hulk replied, as he held his hand over his eyes, seeing land. “Looks like we’re here!”

“LAND!” Warrior hollered as he poked his head out of the windows, early falling into the deep blue.

“You son of an idiot. If you drown, remember what you did in heaven!” Jillian exclaimed as she pulled him back with her whip. He fell to the ground.

“I’m going to change for the occasion, brothers!” Hulk said excitedly, running out of the room. Everyone did as well, as they said their goodbyes.

I looked into my briefcase, as the ship slowly shook from hitting land. Trombones were heard from all over the ship, as I flew on my blue t-shirt and my cape, with black pants. I knew it would be 95 degrees Fahrenheit. I never had such unreasonable fashion sense in my life.

I headed outside, as passengers slowly came off of the ship. Randy and the others awaited me on the Hakama Beach sands. Randy wore a vest with black interior design followed by a white outline. Hulk wore no shirt but the same red pants that he wore before he journeyed with us. Jillian still had her black suit and Warrior his no shirt and underwear. Shane, Vince and Stephanie had their usual black, gray and blue suits respectively. Vince distributed the tickets to all of us. “Alright, let’s go everyone.” We walked and gave our tickets to the gateguards. Goldberg admired the tropical trees that sprang up like a tower of weeds, and the winds blew us down like a giant fan. The huge buildings stood in our eyesights. It was comfortable already. “Shelton, let’s go see the beach!” Goldberg pressured. I didn’t mind.

We went to the northern side of the beach, where the majority of the people were. They talked, slept, rode jetskiis, tanned, and strolled along the beautiful beach. Hulk and Randy caught an eye of an outside rec center, where there were people who lifted weights.

“Well,” I began. “Looks like we’ll be checking out the attractions on the island.”

“OOH, I hope we can grab some new stylish clothes!” Stephanie said ecstatically, as she always thought that her fashions came first.

“You’re so speaking my language!” Jillian added. They jumped up and down in excitement.

“Now now ladies, calm down.” Vince ordered. “You’ll lose a limb and no one will be going to shop.”

Stephanie sighed. “Like that’d happen, dad.” We started for the town, but I looked back at Randy and Hulk. “Are you guys coming?”

Hulk nodded. “WE caught sight of a rec center, and we’re all for it.”

“In other words,” Randy commented. “We’re heading there and pull some weights, if you know what I mean uhhhhuh!” Lynn edged closer to him. “Do you need me honey?”

“Nah, you go on ahead and shop.”

“O-ok, be careful.” Lynn went to my side, as Stephanie called our names. We ran to them.

Hulk and Randy hurried to the community, as many people started to notice them. They yelled their names in honor.

“AH, like old times huh?” Hulk reminded.

“Sure!” Randy replied.

A woman in a bikini met them. She had an angel face with shiny blue eyes and blonde hair. “Welcome to the Hakama rec center, champions of wrestling.”

“Well, hello girl!” Randy lost himself to a pretty woman in a bikini.

A man entered, wearing only red shorts and was muscular. He was rather skinny. “Randy, Hulk! My name’s Viceroy! Please, let me know if you need anything!”

“In that case,” Hulk began. “Any chance of us borrowing some jet skis?”

Meanwhile, we entered a mall, as we were greeted by a salesman. He was an old timer, but he still had a young smile. “Hello! It must really be your lucky day! You’re the 1,000,000,000th customer! Here, have this!” The man gave Stephanie a pack of scented oils, to her surprise. “Wow!”

“Look at that!” Shane started. You’re all luck!”

“I know, right!?” Stephanie scrutinized the set. She found a host of fortunes. “Woah! Where’s the cookies though?”

“You’ll find out soon enough, take care of it!” He left the store.

“Alright!” Stephanie said uncertainty. We entered the crowd of people. The the restaurants was the main attraction in the Hakama mall. Clothes lined the shelves as we looked around. Stephanie and Jillian were in heaven, and Shane enjoyed her happiness.

“OOH!” Jillian caught an eye on skirt. She came to it like a bell that rang for dinner. Stephanie went and admired it as well, as it had a nice glitter effect around the seams.

Meanwhile, Randy raced Hulk as they rode the waves on their jet skis across the water. The trails of the water left a sparkling finish as everyone cheered for both of them. Randy zoomed away as he left Hulk behind. A woman watched him on her jetski. “Looking good, Hulk!” Hulk watched her but turned around. “Gotta catch Randy!” A roar was heard, as a strong wave crashed on him, as he tried to dodge, but was far too late. He fell into the water, and the ski knocked him out cold. When the water calmed, Hulk floated on the surface, unconscious. Everyone panicked. A few women ran into the waters and flipped him up. ‘”Oh dear, he’s knocked out!” One said.

“Yeah, we have to hurry to shore!” Another ordered. They swam him to the beach. Randy meanwhile, turned around and started for land.

A woman with wide curves entered a truck and pulled out a walkie talkie. “Hello, do you copy?”

“A man was found unconscious ashore.” A man tone responded, his voice distorted through it.

“I’m on my way.” She finished. She ran and got her lifeguard protection.  A life truck drove by with its sirens ringing. The woman got out of her truck and helped reel Hulk in as each counted to three and pulled him to shore. One of the women breathed air into his lungs while another pushed on his chest. “No pulse! Start CPR!” The woman said. “Right Isamuna! The other woman began to do CPR. “1, 2, 3, 4, 5!” She began, as Isamuna blew into his lungs again. During the second wave, Hulk coughed up some water. “Hulk!” Isamuna cried. The girls watched as Hulk holstered himself in a seated position with his elbows in the sand. “Well look at that! I’m in heaven!”

“Alright!” The other woman said.

“I’m in heaven?” Hulk asked as he held his head.

“No!” Another said. “You’re alive!”

“You’re quite the lucky one.” Isamuna started. “That ski blow could have ended your life.”

“I had much worst life threatening blows in the ring.” Hulk confessed. He slowly got up with the aid of the bikini women. Randy finally arrived at shore. “Randy Savage!” The women swooned. “Wait, you’re a wrestling fan?” A woman asked. “I posit.” The other asked. “Me too! Oh my god.”

“What do you think you were doing, forfeiting like that!? Talk to me! Oh wait. You decided to ditch me to talk with these lovely ladies!? Whose eyes I admire by the way!” Randy attacked with a fierce glare.

“We should have a talk about who ditched who!” Hulk countered.

“ALright.” Randy and Hulk walked away to a private side of the beach. The women looked on in curiosity.

Meanwhile, Goldberg, Lanny and I were checking on the armory section, as Vince babysat the little schoolgirls who inspected every aspect of the clothing’s designs. Goldberg straightened his jacket, looking hard enough for his eyeballs to gouge out of its sockets. I saw quite a sword. It was rather expensive, coming up at $700. We had the funds for it, but we had more things that were more important to buy.

“Expenditures are at an all time high!” Lanny began. “But what is there that is worthy to buy?”

“Good question.” Goldberg replied. “A question that has yet to have answers.”

“Guys, there has to be something we could buy.” I thought. I looked through the assortment of guns, but someone walked up to us. He looked like a prophet, with black robes that wrapped around him like a coat rack.

“Hello, may I help you?” I asked politely.

“Huh, look Brother!” Goldberg looked out of the glass, as Hulk and Randy ran with a crowd of adults and children alike. Stephanie and the others watched from a window. “Huh, looks like they’re having fun!”

“As usual.” Jillian sighed. “Idiots.”

Hulk and Randy stopped at the Hakama Island Square as everyone cheered around them. They slowly walked back to the rec center.

Viceroy spotted Randy as He easily lifted with his eyes closed. Hulk stood up and lifted his as women watched in awe as his muscles spat out to them. Two women took Viceroy’s place as he did his fair share of dumbbell curls.

“Look at you all!” Hulk commented. “Just remember to never give up alright?”

“Ha, if we can keep this dump.” A black man said.

“Huh?” Hulk wondered why he’d say that. Randy stopped lifting and listened in.

“The Flair guy’s taking the center away from us.” Another said.

“Flair? As in Ric Flair?” Hulk clarified.

“Yeah, there’s the Taskmaster Popo.” The taskmaster was a bit old but was still able to walk. He had a partially bald head and his face drooped a bit. “That much is true.

Hulk and Randy’s face turned confused. They went up to them. I heard the news man. What’s Flair up to?”

“He plans on increasing the rent of the rec center by a huge margin, thus I couldn’t pay it off. He’ll be reinstating this area soon. This center’s the staple of the Hakama island. It wouldn’t be Hakama Island without it.”

“I see.” Hulk nodded. “That Flair’s up to no good.”

“It’s nothing that we can do.”

“There is something we could do.” Hulk suggested.

“Yeah, I understand how important this center is uh-huh. What’s your proposal Hulk?”

“I’ll talk to him when he arrives here.” Hulk replied. He had a score to settle with him, anyway. Ric was one of Hulk’s opponents during his wrestling days. His “WOOO’s” were what defined his crookish and calculating behavior. Randy and Hulk looked back at the bodybuilders with strange, but serious intent.

“A burglary?” I retorted. We were in at the prophet’s booth at this point. It was dark and mysterious, like we were in space. Goldberg and the others waited outside. “You saw a burglary here? Where? I must find such evildoers!” I was determined to show the evildoers the difference between right and wrong.

“The man is half bald, with a bag in his hand. He must have escaped.”

“How do you figure?” I asked. If he escaped, it better be escaped out of this island.

“I don’t feel any energy emanating from him. Perhaps he’s back in hiding.”

“What’s his name?”

“Jake Roberts.”

The name sounded familiar. Was it Jake Roberts from the SPY Corps, or another that I never heard of.

“I’ll keep a lookout, I promise.” I felt guilty as I said I promised him, as I have promised to protect Genkai, yet he’s no longer with us. I looked down.

“I feel your pain.” The prophet said. “It’s about a close friend.” I gasped. How did he know? Wait, I forgot he was a prophet. “Yeah, I promised to protect him, yet-“

“Say naught else.” The prophet replied. He beckoned me out of the booth, as I left a 5$ tip for him. I told everyone about the situation.

“Well, just stay with me and I got you Shelton.” Goldberg advised as he stuffed his hands in his pockets.

“Someone committing thievery, how unfitting of a man. Just makes me sick to my stomach, he needs a kick to the can.”

“Oh, Randy.” Lynn felt worried about Randy, as she never was separated from him for this long.

“Yeah, why don’t we head out and look for clues?” Vince conjured.

“Right. Let’s split up and meet back here later.” I thought. Everyone nodded, and went their separate ways.

Meanwhile, Hulk spotted Randy as he lifted a few extra pounds from before. “98…99…” Randy growled, as he reached 100. A black limo pulled up.

Hulk checked the limo out from afar. “Let’s go.” Randy asked Hulk what was wrong, but all Hulk needed was to point at the limo. “Lemme at him.” Hulk and Randy walked over, as the crowd followed them.

Flair wore a black suit and tie with rainbow colors. His other henchmen wore a mask to conceal himself, as he wore a black vest and pants. The other man had a small bag on his back and a vicious face.

“Look who the cat dragged in!” Ric began. Hulk and Randy started them down. “Ah, Hulk and Randy! It’s been a while!”

“Ha, it has huh?” Hulk answered. “What, 6 years ago?”

“WOO! So you do remember! Well, I thought I would make the center mine starting today.”

“No you can’t!” A woman in the crown said.

“Oh, YES I CAN! I can do anything! I am the owner after ALL!” He laughed, as he sensed Randy’s frustration with him. “And aren’t you supposed to be kissing someone’s ass Randy Savage?”

“Yeah, but you’ll be kissing mine once I mop the floor with you!” Randy hollered. Hulk held his hand out, as it restrained him.

“Is that a challenge?” The masked man asked.

“Alright, we’ll settle this in the ring like real men! If Randy and I win, you’re leaving the rec center where it is.” Echoes of yeah were heard within the crowd.

“And, if we win?” Ric asked.

“Do whatever you will!”

“It’s a deal! I’ll be waiting to drink your tears when you lose.” Ric bragged.

“Second thought, why don’t we settle this now!?” Randy suggested, as Hulk held him back again.

Ric and the others went in the limo, and they drove off, with Ric yelling 5:00 on the dot.

Randy and Hulk hurried near the ring at 4:57, as interviewers ganged up on them.

“What do you think about today’s fight against Ric Flair?” A newswoman asked Randy.

“Ha, I’ll scrape him down to the floor and wipe his face on the damned concrete. Need I say more? I mean, he already knows what’s coming to him and all that. It’s inevitable.”

“Are you not scared of the other henchmen?” A newsman asked.

“What’s that?” Randy asked. “Hell no I’m not scared. Bring them all! I’ll take them down one by one.”

“May I say anything?” Hulk asked, with their approval. The audience lined the seats of the small stadium. “I think they already forfeited. It’s about 5:00 and he hasn’t-“ Ric and his goons arrived and knocked Hulk into a pole, and Randy was busy fighting the masked man.

When we met back up with nothing considered as evidence, the TV showed the fierce wrestling match.

“Wow, what could have happened?” Stephanie pondered.

“Randy and Hulk participating in a free for all?” Lanny began. Perhaps it’s about time to tell them who we’re called.”

Goldberg hurried out of the mall, as Stephanie and Jillian quickly paid and scurried along with their bags packed to the brim.

When we hurried there, Randy and Hulk pinned Ric and the Maskman.

Hulk: “What’d I tell you, wait a minute. Jake!” Jake stood outside of the ring, with a microphone in his hand and a bag in his left. The crowd roared in sheer anticipation.

“Look at such sorry excuses for wrestlers. Especially someone such as you Randy. You green freak. Why don’t you show me such power you possess from wrestling?”

Ric and Maskman rolled out of the ring. Randy told Hulk to leave, but Hulk told him to walk away. “Promise you will walk away if leave.”

“Sure.” It was all Randy would say. Hulk walked away, as he occasionally turned back to see if Randy started to walk as well. Randy eventually did,

“Where are you going, you damn coward? I thought you were suppose to protect your ugly mutated looking human pig Lynn, you son of a bitch. You should die a PAINFUL death, you dead beat.” Randy slowly stopped walking, but this was the last straw that broke the camel’s back. “Ha, you are  a little rainbow faggot.”

Randy quickly ran at Jake as he knocked Savage down. Goldberg tried to break through the guards but he couldn’t move. “RANDY!” I screamed. This didn’t spell good at all.

Randy was knocked into a pole three times and thrown into the ring, as Jake fixed him in a rebounded position. Lynn ran screaming, the guards somehow allowed her to pass. I tried the best I could to fight the guards, but they held me back. Hulk was just about the same as well.

Jake opened up his bag, as a king cobra escaped from the bag. The audience gasped and held their breaths Lynn screeched, as guards came and held her back. I started to cry, as I was helpless.

“RANDY!!!!”

The cobra slowly slithered to Randy’s arm, and bit him quickly. Randy writhed hollered from the pain.

“NO! I HAVE TO PROTECT HIM!” I screamed. The cobra continued to bite him, as I almost felt the same pain he did. Stephanie closed her eyes, and Jillian tried to hold Warrior back. Jake shook the cobra off of Randy. He was near stiff, as he plopped to the floor. He stiffly got up, and tried to punch him, but he missed. He fell to the ground, as he hallucinated.

“The venom must have gotten to him!  We need a stretcher! A STRETCHER!” The announcer exclaimed. A stretcher was summoned immediately after. The audience both shedded tears and expressed their anger. Lynn grabbed Randy’s leg, but Randy wriggled out. He attempted a punch. Miss. Another. Miss. Another. Miss. Blood streaked down his arm. He attempted more. Miss, miss miss miss. I couldn’t take this anymore. It was a nightmare, such a nightmare. A nightmare that just needed to end. I sobbed, that was all I could do.

He slipped and fell on the ropes, he looked rather dazzed, he wasn’t Randy. The medics finally got Randy into the stretcher, but he fell out. I zipped through the guards and to the stretcher, as Hulk helped them carry Randy onto the stretcher as they left the stadium.

Hulk and the others waited in the lobby, my face drenched from tears. Lynn was still crying on Hulk’s shoulder.

“I promised.” I mustered. “I can’t do anything right.”

“Shelton, that’s not true at all.”

Stephanie hugged me. I wanted to run away from any and everyone. This was unforgivable. How could he do such a thing to Randy. That damned jerk!”

The doctor allowed us into the hospital bed. The room was as white as teeth and very pristine to boot. Randy was sleeping soundly, which calmed my nerves, but I was still not satisfied.

“I have some good and bad news. Take your pick.”

“I’d hear the good news first.” Shane said, as he embraced Stephanie. She was ready to cry as well.

“The good news is the venom didn’t attack his heart, so he has miraculously survived. The bad news is that he’ll act a bit out of place at times, and he has a high fever. He can’t leave until things get better.”

“Thank you.” I said. Silence made the room.

I went to Randy’s side, as I held his hand. I sobbed. Lynn did as well.

Hulk looked at both of us with a sad expression. “You guys really care about him, to the max at that.”

I couldn’t speak through my grief. I waited for one of Randy’s “uh-huh” or “yeah”. But nothing, just nothing.

“I just hope that he’s alright.” Lanny began. “I’m sure the gods shall find light.” He felt Randy’s forehead. “Quite a temperature, though he should rest well.  I have a strong feeling he wouldn’t take this well.”

“I WISHED I DID SOMETHING.” Warrior regretted. I couldn’t even look at him now. “DAMNABLE GUARDS.”

They left the room, as Goldberg gave me a hug and his reminder that he’d be here for all of us. The guy with the cobra. It was the thief. In the flesh and all. It was just Lynn, Randy and I. We all both asleep on Randy’s hand.

Lynn woke up in a bright forest. Two children seemed to be playing tag. She soon realized it was a younger Randy and Lanny. Lynn watched happily, until they noticed her strange presence.

“Hi mom.” He called as he waved. His slick hair waved in unison.  Lanny came and hugged Lynn’s leg as She reached out to his head. “Hello to you too!”

“Come and play with us.” He asked, as he touched her arm. “Tag, you’re it!” Lynn chased them around the forest, as they laughed their guts out when Lynn couldn’t catch them. Suddenly, Jake appeared and grabbed Lanny’s collar. “Kids shouldn’t be playing all by themselves, you know?”

Lanny threw a rock at Jake, but he kicked him to the ground. Lynn tried to fight, but she was quickly overpowered.

“Let me go! DAAAAADDY!?” Randy cried. Jake threw Randy into a nearby ring and took out a bag. Lynn screamed as he released it on Randy. Lynn woke up, startled to tears.

“Randy.” She whispered. “ She rubbed his head gently as she looked out of the window. I was still asleep on the cold floor. Randy spoke to himself, but it was too inaudible. Lynn smiled.

“Randy, I love you so much. I just wanted to remind you.”

“I love you too baby.” He muttered, although he didn’t open his eyes. Lynn jumped and sobbed softly. He was still alive.

The next morning, I woke up as I felt very stiff. I stretched. Lynn was sleeping on Randy’s bed. I sighed and checked his temperature. It was now 102.3. It was slightly better than yesterday. I smiled. “He’ll feel a lot better soon.” Hulk and the others appeared.

“Morning Shelton!” Hulk said. He saw how happy I was. ”Did lady luck wake you up or what brother?”

“Huh?” I didn’t expect such a crass phrase. I giggled. “I guess so. Randy’s fever is reducing.”

Lynn slowly woke up, as she fell off of the bed. “Oww.”

Randy was still sleeping like a baby, obviously ignoring the harsh morning sunlight.

Jillian sat next to Randy, with some soup in hand. “It’s almost time for breakfast Randy. Rise and shine before I splash this bowl of soup on your face!”

Randy only groaned softly. “Ok, I’ll give you a count of 3! 1…2…”

“I’m, awake.” Randy muttered slowly.

“You’re pretty groggy and all that. Here, soup.” She handed a spoonful of soup to him, as he quietly sipped. Lynn felt more jealous with each spoonful Jillian gave him. Suddenly, she got up and asked to serve him.

“Sure, you’re his wife after all!” She happily handed Lynn the bowl.

Lynn served Randy the spoons, he soon felt better that Lynn served it.

“Still, it’s quite sad what happened yesterday.” Stephanie reminded. “I feel like there’s more of a motive than just for the development, you know?”

“YEAH,” Warrior replied. “MAYBE THEY’RE WORKING FOR SOMEONE?”

“I reckon Polis hired them to cause trouble.” Shane suggested. “That guy goes above and beyond to make our lives miserable.”

“I really need to pound him into a pulp, and fast.” Goldberg commented, as he cracked his knuckles. “Putting my buddy’s life in jeopardy, and hurting my beloved brother’s feelings? I think that towed the line WAY too far!”

I smiled at Goldberg. He sure does enjoy protecting me.

Lynn soon finished her bowl and kissed his cheek. He slowly grinned.

“May you have a restful sleep brother.” Lanny started. “I wouldn’t want you to see mother.”

We soon left the room. Randy slowly got up and took off his bandages. “Ugh, my head.” He still had a fever, but he didn’t care. He couldn’t stand being left in bed all day. The wound that the cobra bit him on dried up on his arm. He sluggishly went out.

WE hurried to the spa, as we decided w could tan to pass the time. Stephanie was excited, and so was Jillian. We didn’t mind passing the time. We entered the spa, as there was gossip on all directions. Hulk asked me what was going on, to my nod of my head. “No idea.”

“Have you heard of the Sea Monster?” A woman asked her husband. “Some say that it was creating vicious waves from the beach.”

“It’s been quite rough actually. Everyone’s supposed to say in their homes today, according to the Taskmaster.” The husband replied.

I guessed that something was going on. I asked a man by the name of Viceroy who was standing by a corner.

“Ah, the Loch Ness Monster has been sending vicious waves at us lately. It’s been unruly.” I wondered why It’s so angry.

“A Loch Ness Monster?” Vince asked. “I heard much about it during my merchant days. “The legends say that it rampages when it awakens from its sleep.”

“Really now?” Hulk asked.

“Sounds serious on its own. Shelton? What are your orders sir?’ Jillian asked. I was surprised Jillian expected orders from me. I smiled. “Let’s go check it out.”

We headed to the beach. It was rather vacant, just on us. Or so we thought.

The Loch Ness monster quickly escaped the waters, roaring mercilessly. Randy was on its til, swaying back and forth. He held on for dear life.

“Randy!” I screamed. I transformed into Genkaijo and flew up to the monster, slashing it with my claws. Somehow, I was able to control myself while in the monster form.

Randy slowly crawled up from the monster’s back as it squirmed violently. It sprayed Hulk and the others with a massive volume of water from its mouth.

“Come brothers, let us fight too!” Hulk ordered. They hurried up the monster’s back as I held its face.

Jillian started whipping the monster’s back, and Randy stabbed it with his claw knuckles. Everyone else attacked the monster’s back, as it fell down in defeat. The ground shook a bit.

Vince folds his lance. “Ha, that was easy. Now, where’s my magazine?” He looked around the area, nowhere.

Randy slowly got up, groggy and sick. I held him to his feet. “Randy, you should have been in bed!”

“I’m, I’m fine, uh-huh.” He replied. He wasn’t fine at all. He seemed pretty tired and drained.”

“Man, you’re far too rash man.” Hulk commented. “That’ll really kill you for sure.”

That statement got me. I didn’t want anyone to die, let alone Randy. Yet, something told me that war will take lives, no matter how hard you tried to protect someone. I couldn’t believe such a truth.

“Lynn felt his forehead. “Still ho too mister! Don’t ever worry us like that again.”

Randy was quiet. He sighed, and sat on the ground. “I’m not sick, maybe a little but not sick enough to stay in bed all day.”

“Alright Randy, alright. You can come with us but don’t push yourself too hard ok?”

“Fiiiine.” He slowly got up, as he held his head. Lynn held his arm in worry. “It’ll be ok Randy.”

Hulk leaned into my ear. “He’s pretty stubborn huh?” I nodded in agreement. Before we left the beach, Viceroy and the swimsuit girls hurried to our side.

“Thanks for saving our hides twice!” Viceroy said. I looked at Hulk. “Twice?”

“Ah, yeah. We kind of helped them keep their center.” Hulk explained, rubbing his head.

“You guys are amazing!” Isamuna said. “Please have this!”

I took the pass. “An unlimited pass to Hakama Beach?!”

Isamuna nodded. “Yeah! It’s a valuable pass, and I thought you all should have it. We’d love to have heroes such as you all come back to Hakama once again.”

Randy cheered languidly. “Oh yeah…”

Isamuna looked at Randy in worry. “Are you ok from yesterday?”

“Y-Yeah.” He replied, through tired eyes.

The taskmaster trotted his way to us.” “If you all are planning on leaving, The guards permitted anyone from leaving the island. Something about an outbreak of monsters.”

“Seriously?” Hulk replied. It’s strange how monsters would appear near such a serene place to him.

“Well Shelton,” Goldberg began. “I’ll have to be your full shield once again. Ha!”

“Count me in too.” Randy croaked as he almost feigned throwing up.

“SO, WE’RE TRAPPED HERE OR WHAT?” Warrior asked curiously.

“Well, that brings us another surprise.” Viceroy answered. “Come to our rec center and you’ll see.”

We headed there with them, as I was filled to the brim with curiosity. Who or what could it be. Each step we took added another layer of curiosity. It was Arthur, and an airship.

Goldberg and I hugged him simultaneously.

“Dad!” I cried. “What the hell are you doing here?”

“And who might this gentleman be?” Vince asked. Arthur and Vince traded looks.

“Ah, this is my adopted father Arthur Russeo!” I began.

“Still what brought you here?” Goldberg asked, as he crossed his arms and spread his legs a bit.

“Ah, I’m simply looking for a few things.” Arthur answered. “I failed to find what I was looking for.” His eyes was stuck on my new mark. “Shelton! That’s-“

“Yep!” I proudly showed him to mark. “This is the Mark of Rage. Cool huh?”

“Quite the powerful mark as well.” Lanny said through reading his book, “And he’ll be the man tales will tell.”

“Well then,” Arthur pardoned. “Shall we head to our next destination?”

We all nodded and got onto the giant airship. It was a colossal thing. It had an interior that resembled a house, which was quite an advancement. The airship lifted off, as the people of Hakama waved at us. It sped off, as we screamed.

“Oh, I’m not feeling very good.” Randy said, holding his stomach. Lynn gave him a paper bag as he threw up.

“There goes my soup.” Jillian said sourly. “And I made it just for him too.”

“Brother! Hold on tight!” Hulk said as he held to one of the rails. I held to hulk’s waist, shifting and swaying as the airship maneuvered. When the ship stabilized, we sat down and Arthur setted it to auto pilot.”

“BUMPY RIDE. REALLY BUMPY! AND I’M NOT IMPRESSED.” Warrior critiqued, as Arthur sneered at him. “Anyway, Goldberg, Shelton?” We instantly looked at him. “I’m looking for mark fragments. They’re said to make new life in marks.”

“Marks huh? Hey, isn’t that difficult to do and all? As it has to be the correct collection of marks?’ Goldberg asked, He remembered taking a class in Marksmaning, where the teacher went in depth in the practice.

“It is, but it’s well worth it.” Arthur added.

“It sounds interesting. We’d love to help you find some if you’d like.” I offered. I wasn’t very patient with such things however, but I cared about other people. I was selfless.

“That’d be delightful.” Arthur replied.

Randy was rather quiet, as he was dealing with his slight fever. He went into the other room with Lynn. I whispered to Hulk as we followed him.

“Baby.” Lynn held Randy’s muscled arm. He sat near a corner and closed his eyes. “Ugh.”

I sat next to him, not minding his fever.

“Don’t get too close, you’ll catch it too.” He warned.

“I couldn’t care less.” I replied. “Besides, we’re friends. Don’t we take on hardships together?”

“Yeah.” He droned.

“I remember when he almost saved me from missing my bus stop. I was quite sleepy.” I giggled. “Although, we haven’t met yet.”

“Ah, that was quite funny.” Hulk rejoiced, joining with me. Randy cracked a smile.

“Well, you guys are such laugh riots.” Randy commented.

It was after the training camp. I nodded my head in silence, recalling the bad day I had. I dozed off quite a bit when I remembered. I was an empty shell, only having the happy memories of being with Arthur and Goldberg at home. Poner Avenue came up and I was deep asleep, but I felt my poke on my knee. It was a guy with headwear that said “Randy Savage” on it. He had a black button-down shirt and black matching pants with chains that looped on his belt. He had a blank stare when I woke up. I frantically got up and went to the front of the bus, forgetting to thank him. He saved me from that longer walk home.

Randy vividly remembered. “AH, that made me feel so much better. Thanks Shelton.” He got up and stretched his back. “Ah!”

I giggled. I thought my words had some sort of healing behind it. “I’ll always be here for you Randy, don’t ever forget that ok?”

“Ha, you stole that line from me Shelton! You thief!” Hulk joked, with my words of apology following after.

Randy nodded. “Same here man.”

“Hell, I’m quite hungry. Who’s in the mood for lunch?” Hulk asked, getting up.

“I am!” Randy said, jumping up to his feet. His slight fever bothered him, but not so much now.

“Let’s just hope you don’t throw it all back up.” Hulk wared. “You’d be stuck with those leftovers.”

Lynn and I exclaimed an eww in disgust. The picture wasn’t a pretty one. We left the room in high spirits.

Meanwhile, Jake, Ric and Maskman entered Solisian territory, as the soldiers saluted them. The soldiers wore a red uniform with a star on it, which was their country’s symbol. They entered the grand castle.

The halls were pristine and unkempt, as the only dust that was present was the dust from the sunlight that reached the shiny windows. The hallways were shiny and window, as it took forever to reach the castle throne room. Two soldiers already left the room.

Polis and Xiaoanna sat on their thrones, expecting Randy’s death to be told.

“Forgive me, sire.” Jake began, kneeling down. “I’m afraid the venom wasn’t enough to kill him.”

“Damn you.” Polis said with a crazy expression. “I was hoping to hear some good news. Yet nothing good was hear from that.”

“So, what shall we do?” Ric asked, as it was his turn to kneel down.

“Hmph, I have one idea. Perhaps we can check Xeno out. If we can get him, the morale of the Exploits will surely go down, and Shelton’s small force will catch wind of it as well. Their morale will decrease and they’ll try to come for us, and that’s when we can prey on their vulnerability.”

Xiaoanna agreed, yet she was unaware about her being manipulated by Polis’s magic. “Yes, that’s quite the plan, my lord, and I can’t wait to see it begin.”

“You all, just stay here. I’ll send my other Henchmen to Dolas. They’re supposed to be heading there, according to intel. Undertaker, Rock, Stone Steve Austin!” They quickly entered.

Undertaker had a long, black trench coat and was dressed in black. He looked rather frightening of a man. Rock was more of a rock star, with a shiny jacket and sunglasses. Steve had a sleeveless shirt with 3:16 on it with jeans.

“The hell you want?” Steve asked in an annoyed tone.

“Always so rude and disrespectful Austin. Shall I remind you who pays again.”

Steve smirked, and knelt down. Ric and the others left the room.

“Sire, you summoned us?” Undertaker asked, stepping forward. The soldiers that line Polis’s throne marched closer to Undertaker. They stood frozen again.

Polis left his throne. “Yes, I would like all three of you to head to Dolas, where Shelton and his friends are going. Oh, and be creative killing them.”

“Ha, and creative is my middle name!” Rock explained. “Really, I had it legally changed.”

“It shall be done sire.” Undertaker replied. They all left the room, and Polis went back to his throne and kissed Xiaoanna. They slowly traded spit as the soldiers just stood frozen near their thrones.

“Are we there yet?” Jillian pestered.

“No.” Hulk responded, already impatient from his constant motion sickness that he dubbed “airsick.”

“How about now?” Jillian asked once again.

“I don’t think we’ll be in Dolas anytime soon.” Arthur answered as he appeared from the cockpit. We’ll arrive during the morning hours.”

“Well, there goes my sleep.” Hulk shook his head in disbelief. “If I lie down, the food’s gonna come up dude.”

“Want my paper bag?” Randy handed Hulk his vomit bag.

“I’d rather puke in your face.”

“Sounds like a challenge, Hulkster!” There they went, bumping their noggins again.

“You guys.” Jillian said, bored. “I wonder how Lanny’s doing?”

Jillian went and knocked on Lanny’s door He answered, with his nose in his book.

“Oh, h-hello.” She felt tense all over just seeing him. “How goes?”

“Ah, Jillian! It goes. But hey now, is there woe?”

“Huh, no! I’m fine.” Jillian pardoned herself into Lanny’s room. She sat on Lanny’s bed, thinking. Lanny sat next to her.

“Oh, sorry. I was just thinking. Um.”

“You sure do think miss. It somehow plagues me with worry. A penny for your thoughts perhaps? Oh, I’m sorry.” He poked his nose back into his book as he saw her shift away.

“No no! Don’t move away.” She scooted back to Lanny. “I was just, you know. I have a crush.”

“Ah, a crush huh? Please do tell.” And no I won’t gossip. I know it all too well.” He was now all ears.

Jillian looked around nervously. The wooden floor creaked as she paced about the room, looking down. Her face had shown its true colors of worry and dissatisfaction. The crush was with him, but she was too shy to tell. “Um, Um, yeah. Any advice?”

“You must confide to me such person first. And then I offer advice. Unless such a person is closer than I devised?”

“EEK!” Jillian jumped up. Maybe he found her out. Jillian ran out of the room as she left Lanny with a confused face.

“Has oxygen went too far into her brain, or is she’s acting a bit insane?” He went back into his book. “Oh, Tom’s grounded after all! That was such a bad call.”

Warrior got in between Hulk and Randy as he splitted him up. “BREAK IT UP PEEPS! UNLESS YOU BOTH WANT TO GO PARACHUTING.”

Hulk and Randy groaned. “BESIDES, I DON’T WANT YOU GUYS MESSING UP AT MY HOME COUNTRY.”

“Wait, Dolas is your country?” Hulk asked, clearly in surprise. “You don’t seem like a half-breed.”

“Can you change into an animal?” Randy asked. “Show us!”

“NO NO, GUYS. I WAS ADOPTED BY THEM.” Warrior answered.

“But, don’t they despise full breeds?” Hulk asked.

“THIS WAS BEFORE THE DOLISIAN SLAVE TRADE.” Warrior confirmed. “Before then, they welcomed any and every breed into their country.

“The Dolisans were slaves?” Hulk’s eyes widened.

“YEAH. A LONG TIME AGO, POLIS HAS MADE IT LEGAL TO ALLOW THE POOR DOLISIANS PERFORM LABOR FOR HIS COUNTRY, BUT HE MADE IT EVEN EASIER TO ACQUIRE SLAVES BY HAVING BANDITS PILFER THEIR FOOD AND GRAIN, AND POLIS CONFISCATING THEIR MONEY. THEY WERE AS POOR AS COULD BE. IT EVEN ESCALATED TO SELLING THE DOLISIANS FOR CASH, TORTURE AND EVEN DEATH.” Warrior punched the wall, as it left a small dent. “DAMNED POLIS!”

“Ah, what a jerk move.” Hulk added. “They had families and children to feed. How could he do such a thing?”

“I WAS RAISED BY DOLAS NOBILITY WHEN MY PARENTS NEGLECTED ME. I WAS SADLY A SLAVE MYSELF, BUT THEY WERE QUITE REASONABLE WITH ME. GRANTED, I NEVER GOT TO ATTEND ROYAL BALLS AND ENTER THE ROYAL MEETINGS, BUT I WASN’T BEATEN OR TORTURED. I WAS ABLE TO FOR THEM!”

“What a story uh-huh, and here you are. With us.” Randy finalized as Lynn was caught in his arms when she jumped.

“Were you kicked out after the fact?” Hulk asked as he tapped his foot.

“YES, SINCE I AM A FULL-BLOODED BREED. I HAD TO LEAVE AFTER THE FACT.”

“Quite a story yeah.” Randy commented. He felt such things were unfair, and the kingdom was a cry for help.

“It may not be easy to get access into the country then.” Hulk threw his hand on his chin. “WE’re already at a screeching halt. “Hmm.”

Meanwhile, Goldberg and I was in our room. I looked out of the window in silence as Goldberg stared at me in worry. “Goldberg, can I talk to you?” I asked as I hopped into my bed.

“No need to ask man. You can always talk to me.” Goldberg sat next to me in bed.

“I, I’m so.” I started to cry. “Goldberg…”

“Huh? What’s wrong man?” Goldberg took my crying as a surprise. “Hey, calm down alright? I’m here.”

“My parents, everyone. I must be an alien. What if my parents neglected me? Why did everyone in my camp used and hurt me? Why?”

“Shelton, those bitches at camp are ignorant. They don’t understand how great you are. As for your parents. I think,”

“You think?”

“I think they loved you. If not, you’d probably been dead by now you know? They sent you to the right man.”

I looked down through my tears. “But, I’m so different. Arthur’s not the same. He’s not my real dad.”

Goldberg rubbed my back now. “Still, they could have gotten rid of you if they didn’t like you. Don’t you think so?”

“But what if they wanted me to suffer? Then what? I’m a worthless piece of shit Goldberg. You and everyone else know that.”

“Shelton, what’s with you all of a sudden. I love you. You’re like my real brother. Look, life’s not easy.” Goldberg lifted me up in the air. “But hell, whenever it pins you down. You break out of it and get back up. Right?”

“Right.” I composed myself at this point.

“Good. Now I wonder if I had any siblings.” I asked. I couldn’t remember if I was the only child.

“Hmm, good question man.” He sat me back into bed. “Since we’re on the subject on our parents, my parents weren’t around either. I remember I had a bad injury and I had to recuperate in Arthur’s establishment. My parents only dropped by with some special coffee or bean soup and leave immediately. Mom’s bean soup was the best, by the way.” We both laughed. “Hell, they’re the reason why I stayed in Merinland.”

“Really? It was because of the War of Aquarius?”

“Yeah, I was actually going to Golgian since I earned a scholarship, but fate man.” He looked at the window with me. The sun setted, and night swept through the sky like a dust storm. I leaned towards Goldberg’s huge arms. “Thanks for cheering me up. You’re the best.”

“No problem man. And hey, no more degrading yourself ok? You need to grow some confidence in yourself. Lucky you have us eh?”

“Ha, you’re damn right.” I hate to admit it, but he couldn’t be any more correct. I guess It’ll come naturally.

Meanwhile, in Dolas…

A young girl entered the castle, with Dolisian soldiers following her. “It’s about time for bed Princess Euthanasia.” One of the guards said.

The small girl had tiger like ears and a wagging tail. Her fur was orange with black strips and she had cute eyes, with her whiskers making it even worse. “Aww, come on! I’m not ready yet!” She cried as she jumped up and down whining. They pushed her into her bedroom and guarded the door. “I have to find out what that guy’s planning!” She said to herself. She went into be as she tried not to fall asleep.

“You think she’s sleeping now?” One of the guards asked.

“Yeah, I think I heard snoring.” The other replied. The tiger guards transformed into their tiger form and scurried off. Euthanasia slowly ran out of her room and looked around. No one in sight. She hurried down the red pained halls and stopped at a two door. She listened in.

“I have a surprise for those goons tomorrow at the ball.” A voice said. Euthanasia gasped. “A surprise? No way! NO! I have to warn mother!”Her weight accidently pulled the door open. The Man sneered at her, as she gasped. He closed the door again. Suddenly, a guard snatched her hand. “Missy, what are you doing up so late!? Head to bed. Don’t think you’re stealing the pasties for the royal ball tomorrow.” She ran away as the tiger guard chased her. She hid inside a nearby vase. The tiger continued searching for her, and turned the other corner. She peeked and sighed in relief. She tied to jump out of the vase, but it fell and broke. She entered the bakery and snuck out a few cookies and pound cake slices. She scurried along to her room and closed the door, huffed and puffed from the adrenaline. “I just hope he does tell on me.” She took a cookie and stashed the others in her lunchbox. She fell asleep.

The next morning, The guards woke Euthanasia up and saw her teeth full of chocolate. They ignored it and helped her brush her teeth. She was groggy. “Ugh.” She groaned as she quickly took a shower. Being a Dolas noble was tough for her, since she was next to the Dolas throne. It was sad for her. Her country’s falling into ruin, and she just wanted to be a normal kid. She will eventually be in charge of the whole nation.

She threw on her blue dress and hurried into her mother Karlene’s room. She was tall and beautiful, and had nicely kept fur. Her little son, Rex, hid under her long, red dress.

“Mommy, can we talk?” Euthanasia asked.

“What is it now missy! You’re supposed to be studying!” Karlene scolded.

“But the new haf breeds are planning something bad! We have to-“

“Another one of your story honey? Go to your room and study!”

“You never believe me mommy!” Euthanasia chastised. “Only dad believes me!”

Her father Jerard, was the king of Dolas. He was at the Western front of Golgian Hill at the moment, preparing for the war. He was more inclined to believe his young daughter. She missed him greatly.

She ran into her room in tears. “Mommy, why is everyone so mean?” Rex asked innocently. She jumped into her bed, sobbing. After her release of emotions, she went to her desk and opened her book. “Mommy doesn’t love me at all. Hmm, maybe if I tell Bonacle, She’d believe me then I bet!” Her smile appeared again. “But wait, I need to get the guards away from the entrance! I know!” She ran down the hallways and smashed all of the vases and hid under a table as the guards ran down the hallway. She made her way outside and towards the library before a flying crow chased her to a dead end.

Meanwhile, we finally entered Dolas.

“Take good care Shelton!” Arthur hoped as I hugged and walked away from him. “Ah, you look just like your father. You might even grow like him as well.” I paused in my tracks. “My father? Arthur, my father. Who’s-“

“Hey, kiddo! Hurry up!” I heard Vince call. “Perhaps you’ll know soon enough.” He wet into is airship and flew off. I looked down and walked towards the others. The guards there didn’t allow us to pass. “No Breeds-Wait, Warrior?”

Warrior stepped up. “Yeah, I’m back. Please, do allow us to enter.”

“Y-Yes. Her Majesty would welcome you back with such open arms. Please, proceed. The guards opened the gate. We entered the country. The tents and teepees grabbed our attention, but a scream also grabbed our attention even more.

When we traced the scream, it was a young tiger human. Surprisingly, we haven’t saw any half-breeds on the streets. It was near vacant. Hulk shot his cannon at the crow, and Randy jumped on he crow’s back as he punched the back of its head. The crow threw Randy onto the ground and flew away in annoyance. Euthanasia sighed in relief as she fell down on her knees, her legs dispersed on the ground.

“Hey, you ok?” Randy got her up to her feet. “That was a close call had we not hurried. Euthanasia’s eyes locked up with Warriors, and she hugged him. “Warrior! You’re back!”

“YES, I’M BACK INDEED.”

“Yeah, you ok little one?” Vince walked up to her and pat her head. She knocked his hand away. “Oh, sorry. It’s just, who are you guys?”

“I’m Shelton.” I shook the girl’s hand.

“We should head into the library. People will eyeball us if we stay here. Actually, I’ll convince Bonacle about you guys.”

“Bonacle?’ Vince retorted. “Never heard about that person during my merchant days.”

“NO NEED TO WORRY ABOUT HIM. HE’S NOT VERY WEIRDED OUT BY BREEDS.” Warrior comforted us with that. We thought we’d run into a no-human preaching maniac.

“He’s the librarian. He’s very nice. Plus he has a shop that fixes things too! Like he says, If you will it, he can fix it!”

“He sounds like a total package yeah.” Randy commented. Euthanasia escorted us to the library. The library was huge, and it was huge enough to have us noticed by the half breeds. There were rows of books labeled from A to Z, and the bookcases were tall enough to have its own ladders. Euthanasia told him about our blood, and he nodded. He gave everyone a thumbs-up and they all went on with their business. I noticed that they wore cloaks around themselves, for whatever reason.

“So, the Queen wouldn’t listen to your plea?” He retorted as he rubbed his chubby belly. “Ah, and if it isn’t Warrior! It’s certainly nice to see you again all ripped and muscled.” He shook hands with Warrior.

“AH, IT IS NICE TO SEE YOU GAINING WEIGHT.” Warrior japed. Bonacle growled in anger. “You certainly haven’t changed for a speck huh?” The tiger human was fat and wore an apron all the time. His glasses fit his round face and eyes and he had a belt filled with tools and gadgets. He was fixing a watch that someone left with him. “That’s quite something. Don’t worry Euthanasia. Your mother’s just stressed out. Your father is at war after all.”

“Your father?” Hulk repeated. He was beyond interested now.

“Yeah. He’s Jerard Dolas IX. He’s at the western front deal with a rebellion.” Euthanasia responded sadly. “This country’s plunging into its own darkness little by little, and I want to save it. But, what can a little girl like me can do? My mom won’t listen to me, and then breeds are being so nice when they can’t even be a millimeter near Dolas, Why is life so unfair?” Euthanasia buried her hand in her face as she sobbed.

“Wow, things must really be corrupt!” Randy commented. “You guys really gotta cream down. OOH lucky for you guys I got CREAMERS!”  He pulled out some cream cups and stuffed one in Euthanasia’s dress pocket.

“Ah, Euthanasia! Here! Your egg. Your egg commands that you cheer up.” He pulled out a winged egg from his pocket and turned it on.

The white egg flew to Euthanasia’s hand. “Wow! This is awesome!”

“Technology at its finest. You must like to tinker. Lucky for you, I am quite the thinker.” Lanny said.

“Ha, is he or does he have talent?” I asked.

“Perhaps my lord. It could be both. Or he must have luck in his cloak.”

“So these people are plan to crash the ball tonight or something?” Vince asked in curiosity. He puts his hands behind his back.

“Yeah, but I doubt the guards would allow you al in, especially with me.” Euthanasia warned. “We need to find another way into the castle.”

“Ooh, I wonder if there’s a secret SPOOKY passage that’d lead to the castle yeah!” Randy foretold confidently. “It’s pretty obvious to have those yes?”

“Ha, we just happen to have one. It’s pretty packed with monsters and stuff.” Euthanasia said.

“Well us brothers will work as your body guards.” Hulk devised. “That sound princessly to you”

“Yeah, sounds cool!” Euthanasia shook her head in excitement.

“I’m the tower of power, too sweet to be sour, funky like a monkey sky’s the limit and space is the place!” Randy mused. We all laughed at such fine words. We headed out into town and searched for the hidden passage.

The maids and butlers prepared for the royal ball. The chefs prepared the tables and set the tables with food. Karlene sat down and sighed. “Where is Euthanasia!? I need her here at once!” She ordered. The guards saluted. “Yes Madam Karlene!” They urgently headed out. Rex sat in his mother’s lap, in his usual quiet mood.

“Madam Karlene!” A maid went and bowed. “The royal ball is almost ready to start. We may start without Euthanasia.”

“If that’s so, then so be it.” Karlene finalized. The maid dusted off its blue dress and continued preparing the balloons. Karlene sighed as she hugged Rex in her arms. “Oh Euthanasia, please be ok.”

The Undertaker took a peek into the room. “They’re not here yet.” He answered. He stomped his feet on the ground in anger. He waited for the moment that we would arrive at the ball, but we weren’t there. Rock sighed.

“Well, looks like we’ll have to wait a bit longer. Come on. Let’s go chow down.” Rock held his belly as it grumbled ferociously. “I’m famished.”

“Ha, you all go on without me. I’m taking a walk.” He shook his head in disgust and trotted away.

“What’s gotten into him?” Rock asked The Undertaker, as they both shrugged.

The passage we found was a crypt, with a chill in the atmosphere that was present in previous caves and buildings. But, the difference was that we saw dead bodies in cells that were killed.

“W-What happened?” I shivered in my boots. I couldn’t help it as I saw he dilated eyes that were gouged out with tweezers or some kind of scooping device, along with bloody bodies that reeked with flesh. I edged closer to Goldberg’s leg in horror. “Goldberg, this is scary.”

“We should be fine little brother.” Goldberg consoled. “We should be close to the end.”

“This crypt was built for the prisoners that dad caught during the Dolisian Slave Trade. He gave them the same excruciating treatment that they gave us.” Euthanasia explained. “It was horrible beyond recognition, as you can see.”

“Political Intrigue has plagued this country indeed.” Hulk commented. He sighed, as he knew a lot better how such unforgivable trash could commit such a crime.”

“Princess Euthanasia. How worse has such intrigue gotten? It’s even worse than when I left.”

Warrior commented. He was more worried than the rest of us.

“Even worse, worse enough to prohibit Full Breeds. They’re not even that bad. I told my mother it’s Polis, but she wouldn’t take me seriously.”

“Don’t worry. We’ll help restore Dolis to its former glory. Besides, I must repay my debt to you all for taking me in.” This was the first time Warrior spoke so calm and collected. He really gained much of his roots from the half-breeds.

“He’ll get his just desserts uh-huh!” Randy added.

There were creepy noises coming nearby. Euthanasia was grabbed by a zombie. “Hey, what the-“

She was dragged into the darkness. We ran into the darkness as well, lighting our way with our lantern. We exclaimed her name. No answer. Suddenly, a roar was heard and moans followed. The blood coated zombies were defeated in seconds.

The tiger de-evolved back into Euthanasia, who had no idea what happened.

“Look at you go little one!” Randy applauded. He lifted her up in triumph.

“Huh?” She was still clueless. We laughed.

“You turned yourself into a tiger and dealt with those goons.” Hulk explained, beckoning to the dead corpses.

“Oh no, my people.” Euthanasia jumped from Randy’s arms and ran to the corpses of the zombies. We followed in confusion.

“Little one, they’re dead, they’re not your people.” Vince said.

“You’re wrong!” Euthanasia shocked everyone with her fierce tone. “These people didn’t deserve to be killed, burglars or not! They were just trying to make ends meet too. Call me crazy, but these people should rest in peace. I still feel their spirits lurking here in this here crypt.”

“You’re very strong Euthanasia.” Stephanie commented, walking over to her and hugged her.

“I try to be.” She responded as she looked down.

“Euthanasia, I feel your pain. Our army lost such dedicated and delightful men. I was very hurtful for me too.” Shane walked up to her “Come on, let’s go.” E found ourselves out of the crypt, with Randy carrying her on his neck. “Having fun yet lass?”

She smiled. “Yes, thanks.” She smells something very aromatic. “That smell.”

They were now in the storage room, where the boxes of ammo and weapons were made a home here. The dusty environment worked up everyone’s allergies as well. I couldn’t even stop sneezing myself.

“That smell.” Stephanie sniffed viciously. “It’s Null Oil. The scent isn't too strong enough to put us to sleep.”

“Really now?” Randy replied. “We’d better hurry then! YEAH!”

“Come on!”I ordered, as we scurried out of the storage room and down the long corridors. We saw a few residents knocked out on the ground, snoring away.  The aroma got less and less intense. We finally reached the room. Rex was asleep on the chair, and Karlene was stumbling.

“Mother!” Euthanasia ran to her mother, but Randy held her back. “Hey, stay back. Something’s up uh-huh.”

Karlene’s voice abruptly changed. It was now Undertaker’s voice. “Welcome to my royal ball, I was waiting for you all with such a passion. Why the long wait?”

“So this was what you were planning!” Euthanasia squirmed from Randy’s one armed grasp. “You release my people from their sleep at once!”

“Show yourself!” Warrior ordered as he took out his daggers. Karlene was released from her control and fell to the ground, fast asleep. Undertaker appeared beside Euthanasia with a knife. Randy tried to punch him but he was pushed back by a force. Lynn went by his side. “Randy!”

Undertaker held his hand out to Euthanasia and tried to seize her mind. We all tried to stop him, but the force was too great to withstand. We were blown away in seconds.

“You monster.” Lynn mumbled. She held the unconscious Randy in her arms.

“No, NO!’ Euthanasia couldn’t fight the mind control. She was in full control now. Undertaker gave her the knife and she walked over to Rex’s sleeping body. “Ah, your eyes. They’re beautiful and full. You have intent I see.  Rex slept like a baby. She winded her knife hand back, before regaining herself. Her mother woke up and saw her with the knife. “EUTHANASIA! ARE YOU-“

Rex woke up and freaked out, running away from Euthanasia and into his mother's arm. He started to cry.

“No, mother it’s not what you-“ Euthanasia threw the knife to the ground and sobbed heavily.

“It’s all in the fault of these intruders!” Undertaker blamed, pointing at all of us. “We should lock them up for eternity. Committing manipulation and forcing the princess to kill her own little brother. Such lowly actions should be punished with death!” We slowly came to our senses.

“SOLDIERS! SEIZE THE INTRUDERS!” Soldiers were quickly summoned with their rifles pointed at us. We ran away while Randy the sad Euthanasia as they started firing their rifles. Rock took off his helmet. “Good one, Hulk!”

We took refuge in the secret room of the library. Euthanasia sat huddled in the corner, drenched in her tears. Undertaker tried to ruin her reputation. That brute! And worse, he blamed his doing on us.

“That guy’s quite powerful.” I remarked. “Thank god Bonacle helped us seek a hiding place.”

“THIS WASN’T WHAT I EXPECTED COMING HERE AT ALL!” Warrior swiped the air with his silver daggers. “WE NEED TO FIND A WAY TO CLEAR OUR NAMES, ESPECIALLY EUTHANASIA’S.”

I thought to myself. It was too late for s, as we weren’t supposed to be here in the first place. But, how did The Undertaker get there in the first place. Something didn’t add up.

A few tiger kids entered the hiding place. They waved at us in a friendly manner as they circle around Randy, questioning his fashion sense. His wild responses gave them a kick of laughter.

“Shelton, we’ll need a disguise but what?” Hulk suggested, thinking of a way of disguise.”

“Perhaps we ask the adolescents? That should give us a few tips. Then we could rid of the vicious Undertaker, and so an easy fix” Lanny mused as he stuck his nose into his book afterwards.

“He’s right. We should ask the children of the fashion around here.” Shane planned.

“Fashion?” A tiger girl overheard our conversation, to our surprise. “We usually wear cloaks and vests, usually tattered vests.”

“Mind if you fetch us 10 vest and cloaks?” Randy asked. They stared at us for a second. “I’ll give you all an autograph.” That was enough to convince them. They scurried out of the room, as Bonacle trickled in with a camera.

“Here, have this Euthanasia.” Bonacle said as he set the huge camera next to her. He saw her sad expression, and sat next to her. “Please don’t cry. It’ll all be fine. Just tell your mother it wasn’t you who did it.”

“But-“ Euthanasia started between hiccups. “She saw me with her own eyes.”

I felt sorry for Euthanasia. Hulk threw his hand on my shoulder, and I instantly felt his pain as well. We need to find a way to rat Undertaker out, and quick. Who knows what other scheme he’s stirring up.

Jillian and Stephanie hugged Euthanasia, with Shane sharing stories about the OoTNW (Order of the New World.) And how his most precious friend Kurt left the army after a close soldier of his died. “Life is hard, but it’s harder if you give up.” He advised. “Don’t give up, Euthanasia. There’s always a solution to a temporary problem.” She replied with a nod and a small smile.

“This camera here should help rat the fools out for sure.” Bonacle said. It was surefire however, as it was valuable to have a recording and photo snapping device when having evidence. Euthanasia accepted it with pleasure. “Thanks Bonacle!”

Randy went and patted Euthanasia’s head. “That’s the smile I was looking for. He played with Euthanasia’s arms as he swung them around. She giggled happily.

“PRINCESS! IT SEEMS YOU KNOW HOW TO TRANSFORM INTO A TIGER!” Warrior pointed. Euthanasia was still baffled. “Really? That happened?”

“YEAH, IT SEEMS TO HAPPEN WHEN IN A PINCH, HOWEVER.”

Vince nodded in agreement. “It is quite a unique thing. Shelton has a similar ability, as well.”

I looked at my mark. “I do, now that I think about it.” I felt the power of the Loch Ness Monster flow inside me like water being poured into a glass. It was a bigger spirit, equal to Genkaijo.

“YOU’RE GROWING SO STRONG PRINCESS. LAST TIME I SAW YOU, YOU WERE A WEE BABY. NOW YOU’RE ALL MUSCLE AND HEART.” Warrior hugged her tightly. “I’LL MISS YOUR YOUNGER SELF.”

“Warrior, I’m still the Euthanasia that you knew. “Euthanasia started, with a worried expression. “I just hope I grow enough to control my transformation.”

“I’M SURE YOU WILL.”

“I never knew that they had to learn to transform.” Hulk added, twirling his cannon on the ground beside him. “We learn something new every day.”

“Yeah, fancy that indeed.” Jillian piggybacked. “Aren’t there more Half Breeds?”

“There’s A LOT of them. From dragons to birds to wolves.” Euthanasia mussed on while we felt like we’ve barely explored the entire land of Poketo. Oh wait, we haven’t.

The children were taking too long to return. Before we thought about finding them, they arrived back with various colored cloaks.

“Alright, let’s hurry!” I ordered. We bolted out of the library and into the castle, while the guards were not looking. The halls were heavily guarded by monsters. The monsters had long teeth and no pupils. They were gray with black spots that roared as we got close.

“Oh no!” Euthanasia escaped from our side.

“Hey, Euthanasia!” Hulk followed her as we did as well. I sensed quite some ill tidings a we fought our way through the monsters.

“What if the monsters are our people!?” Euthanasia screamed. She rushed forward in her tiger form once again. We lost sight of her tracks.

“Where could she be?” I asked myself. I looked everywhere I could. “C’mon, we can’t stop now!” I cheered.

“Right!” Randy echoed.

“EUTHANASIA, I’M COMING!” Warrior snorted, as he burped violently. Stephanie rolled her eyes.

Euthanasia was hiding behind a wall as she heard voices. She squeezed herself enough for her whole body to find the space. She was still in her tiger form.

The Undertaker and Rock was in the middle of a hallway. “Everyone’s turned into monsters, and now the King has arrived in town.

“What?” Euthanasia looked out of a nearby window, as she saw the soldiers surrounding his military car. She gasped in happiness. She quickly transformed back and snapped a photo of them. They looked back as the flash blinded them temporarily. She tried hiding her camera.

“You little runt. You never learn huh?” Undertaker asked, as he crept closer to Euthanasia. Jerard ran to her side along with Karlene and Rex.

“Euthanasia!” Jerard’s deep and demanding voice echoed. He had a good mix of muscle, and fierce red eyes. He sported nice fur and long whiskers and had a red cape.

Undertaker and Rock was on the other side. “Ah, my master Jerard. Welcome back from the front sir.”  UndertaKer and Rock bowed.

Euthanasia stomped her foot. “Daddy, they’re big troublemakers!”

Karlene slapped Euthanasia as she fell to the ground. “Don’t you dare yell at your father young lady.”

We arrived at the commotion in time, with Karlene screaming in terror. “INTRUDERS!” We took off our cloaks, as soldiers circled around us with guns. Jerard held his arm out as more soldiers ran to his side. Undertaker and Rock held a devilish smile before he held his arm out. “But sire, they’re-“

“Silence!” He ordered. “My dear, please do talk. What’s going on.” Euthanasia handed him the camera.

“LOOK AT WHO’S REALLY IN THE WRONG.” Warrior added. He crossed his arms in anticipation.

“They thought they’re pretty sick. Hell yeah.” Shane commented. Steve entered. “I can vouch for them as well. Those jerks were the troublemakers.”

“Steve! You’re supposed to be on our side!” Rock reminded, but Steve only shook his head.

“You traitors.” Jerard said as he finished looking at the photo. He showed them the picture of the two grinning.

Randy ran and punched Undertaker in the face as he fell to the ground. A remote dropped to the ground. “Ooh, a button! I’m pressing it yeah!” Before Rock got a chance to retaliate, Undertaker turned tail and ran, dragging Rock with him. Randy pressed the button, and all of the residents were turned back to normal.

“Little scumbags.” Hulk muttered. Euthanasia started to cry as she wrapped her arms around Jerard’s leg. “Why can’t you trust me mommy?! These people were trying to save the country! Those goons manipulated me into killing Rex! I’m so sorry!” Karlene rubbed her cheek. “I’m sorry baby. I should have known.”

“Listen Queen,” Hulk started “Sometimes you should trust your daughter a little bit more. I know maybe she’s young and growing and she has a lot of hormones going around, but she’s your only daughter. Let this be a lesson.”

“Yes, you’re right. I’m sorry for all of the trouble I’ve caused.” She sighed. “And now the royal ball’s been crashed.”

“Hey, don’t look so sulked.” Randy grinning as his teeth gave a shine. “Hey, we can help clean up yeah!”

“PLEASE, ALLOW US TO HELP.” Warrior bowed to the two.

“Ah, that’s the Warrior that served us a while ago.”  Jerard remarked. Rex arrived and wanted to be held too. He picked his son up into his arms. That moment made me think of my father. I wanted to be held like that. Did my father do that to me?  I hoped so.

“Warrior, you and your friends helped save us!” Euthanasia jumped from her father’s arms and hugged Warrior. “You breeds aren’t so bad after all.”

“THAT’S VERY SWEET OF YOU ALL.” He gave a bigger belch than before. “I MUST REALLY BE WINDED TODAY.”

“Be polite and pardon yourself!” Karlene scolded. “Such nonexistent manners is unexceptable!”

“See what I have to deal with?” Stephanie added, to Warrior anger. “Shut up!”

“Well, all’s well that ends well, right Shelton?” I nodded to myself, but I couldn’t see what’s gotten me so interested into the half-breeds. They had went through so much with us breeds, and now I felt their pain. It made me feel distraught.

“Please breeds. Please stay for dinner as well to compensate for my naivety. Perhaps we should rethink our ban on full breeds.” Karlene said.

“Yes, my dear. Perhaps not all breeds spell trouble.” Jerard added.

“Sounds quite something!” Goldberg remarked. He saw through my dreary eyes. “Hey, you there man?”

I snapped out of my daze. “Ah, yes.” The thought never died, however The world was so cruel and unforgiving, it made me feel depressed just being apart from it. I wanted to cry, but I couldn’t muster up such strength. I felt that there are still half-breeds out there that despised us breeds. It’s a sad notion.

“Ah, and you as well sir. Thanks for ratting them out, Hell yeah.” Karlene stopped Steve in his tracks.

“I’m pretty busy right now. Maybe next time.” Off he went elsewhere.

“Where’s he off to all of a sudden?” Randy remarked, as Lynn cuddled with him.

“I don’t know brother.” Hulk replied. He only shook his head.

“I just hope the gods are with him.” Shane said.

Vince was busy looking through his  magazines. Stephanie glared at him. “Not the best of times Dad.”

Vince held a sheepish grin and returned it back into his pocket. “Whoops.”

“Oh Dad, you’re a unique father.” She had his arms behind his back, and raised an eyebrow.

“Lanny, that was cool right?” Jillian asked Lanny, who was clearly interested in his book.

“Ah very splendid indeed. I enjoyed such a trip. Not only did we save the day, but we’re no longer cut to the quip.”

Jillian nodded in agreement. She could only blush at his short poems and his handsome face, most of all. Randy watched in curiosity. “Well, look at them chat it up. I feel a bit of a connection, yet one side. I’m proud of my brother.”

“You foresee such brother. You’re quite vigilant. To have thought such topics you’d seem very resistant.”

“No, this one I can’t resist man.” They gave each other a handshake.

Undertaker and Rock flew back to Solosis, and they flew back with bad news as well.  They entered the castle’s throne room. Polis waited for them with pleasure, but felt something was amiss. “Hmm? Where’s Steve?”

“He’s turned against us.” Rock explained, his fists slowly balled. “I have no idea why, but-“

Polis held his hand out. “Say naught. You two have failed. I can read it in your faces.” He leaned forward.

They grew silent in embarrassment.

“I knew I wasn’t wrong.” He looked to Xiaoanna. “Baby, what do you think?”

“I think that we should focus on reviving the dragons again. That way, we can take over the world, along with Shelton. If we can kidnap Shelton, then our rite is complete.”

“Yes.” He smooched Xiaoanna. “I’ll try my best to take Shelton and his mark! The mark that unlocks one’s dormant powers! Yes! Then the dragons will be awakened!” He laughed maniacally. He called upon Ric and his goons. “You all will take flight to Fetini. I’ll fill you all in along the way.”

They seemed a bit languid, knowing the inevitable. They all still agreed and headed out.

Xeno  silently prayed. He felt the god Astro and Gritnea’s presence. “Oh god and goddess. Runneth thy blood onto me, and let me borrow your strength to claim my fiancée once again. If it means claiming my own life, then so be it.” He tightened his crucifix. The crucifix he tightened was the crucifix that Xiaoanna gave him as a birthday gift. He still remembered that fateful day.

“My Xeno!” Xiaoanna ran next to him by the pond with a small birthday present. He was soaking his feet after a long day of training.

“My dear Xiaoanna.” He gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. “So you did remember my birthday.”

“Yes, I would never forget anything that’s about you. I love you remember?” She took off her heels and soaked her legs in the cold pond. The night was still young, and the sky’s view was breathtaking.

“Xeno? Is being captain hard? Your father, he died naturally, right? You were still young when you were next in the line of succession. That was 10 years ago. You’re 25, and it feels like you’re his age.” Xiaoanna scooted closer to Xeno.

“Everything you said was true. I still feel like I was never ready for this.”

“You’re ready for this. I know you are.” She tackled. She was even closer to him now. “Why don’t you open your present?”

“Well, if you insist. “He opened it, it was in a ring box. He thought it was probably an engagement ring. He popped open the lid. It was actually a crucifix.

“Don’t you like it? It’s from Meridian, my dead mother. It’s been passed down from Verich nobility. I still remember when you rescued me when my mother was killed. I couldn’t remember who or what killed her, however. You were still going through Emma’s death, right? That was when we first locked eyes. And then, the Solisian soldiers made you evacuated Raumes, where I lost contact with you. It was the most horrible part of my life. Everyone hated my relation to Meridian. They told me to die and rot in hell.’ She started to shed a few tears. The droplets falling into the pond and creating subtle vibrations. “They were so mean to me. My guards were the only nice people in my life, before you were.”

Xeno froze when he heard Meridian. His lover didn’t know that he was forced to kill her mother. He chose to keep it a secret, to save their relationship.

“Listen, if anything happens to me,” She was whispering at this point. “Just look at the crucifix. It’ll be like I’m at your side, because I’m always here with you, no matter what.”

Xeno smiled. “My, Xiaoanna. I’m-“ Xiaoanna met his lips, throwing Xeno in surprise. He instantly forgot to finish his sentence, as they made out in the night.

He looked beside him. She wasn’t there, but her crucifix was, he instantly thought about her. “Xiaoanna, please be safe.”

Fred entered the room. “Sir, how’s the plan going? Do you need any help?”

“Hmm? No, I’m fine. You should get some sleep Fred. I’m glad you’re my right-hand man and all, but you shouldn’t push yourself too far just to look after me. You should also look after you as well. As for the plan, it is not been fully fleshed out yet. It’ll take a while to flesh out how we can fight on Polis’s territory without causing any further casualties.”

“Yes sir. I couldn’t agree more.” He left the tent, and Xeno kept thinking of his lover. His two long strands of hair danced as the gentle breeze enveloped the tent. “I just hope that she isn’t cheating on me.”

After getting a good night’s sleep, we bid Euthanasia and her family goodbye, as we sought our eyes to our next destination, Miyamoto.

“Take good care ok?” Euthanasia warned. “It’ll be much worse than what we had here, especially you Warrior! I’m gonna miss you guys.”

Warrior nodded. “And you too my Princess.”

“Just when you’d miss us too much, we’ll be back.” Randy promised.

“Randy, thank you. You better keep that promise.”

“Take care my breed friends!” Jerard waved at us, as we seemed to disappear in the dense forest.

“Hey, Randy?” Hulk started.

“Huh? What is it now?’ Randy responded moodily.

“You don’t have to get aggravated, damn you.”

“Ha, well when we’re rivals, that’s how it is.”

“You’re really something else huh?” Hulk crossed his arms. “I’ve noticed Shelton lately, and he’s been a bit conflicted.”

“You think?” Randy took a good look at me, I was down in the dumps, that’s for sure.

“Yeah, so much has happened after we started our travels, Hulkster. Kinda worried about the little guy.”

Stephanie was busy blending her nice oils. “This should blend with this! This may do the trick too! OOH this is so interesting!”

Hulk sighed. “So much has happened after we left our base, SOO much. Anyway, I remember when I was as insecure as he was. I was overweight and all that brother. Yet, I had more confidence and more wanted than I ever was.”

“Hmph, never thought you’d be all philosophical.” Randy commented, raising a brow

“Oh shove it you. Anyway, I’m glad he joined the exploits. He doesn’t have to be lonely anymore. I wouldn’t have been able to have sat next to him that day when he was lonely at the mess hall. That’s where I first met him. Badly enough, he was being picked on by the jerks.”

The mess hall was packed with soldiers, with their constant chatter an added bonus. I sat alone at a circular table, slowly and humbly eating my pizza. Hulk and Randy sat next to a square table next to me. Suddenly, two soldiers approached me. They had blue uniforms, it was obvious that they were a different floor than I.

“Look at this weakling, all alone with no one to talk to.” One said. “You can talk to my fists you girl!”

“Leave me alone!” I defended, but I only got grabbed by the collar and lifted up.

“This one’s got one hell of a lip, eh pal?” The other witnessed as I got spat at. I almost cried, before Hulk and Randy stood beside me.

“Pick on someone your own size.” Hulk said. The man dropped me onto the floor.

“Oh, It’s the Hulkster huh? I just remembered I have some business to take care of.”

“I was looking for a fight after all.” Randy said, edging closer to the bully’s chest. Some nearby witnesses stepped into the commotion, ready to break up a potential fight.

“Come man, we don’t have time to meddle with the Grade A’s.” They left the scene.

Hulk tended to me. “Hey, you alright brother? Sorry you had to deal with those fools.”

“Yeah, I was almost ready to pound their pulps together.” Randy cracked his knuckles.

“Thank you. Um,” I twiddled my thumbs in timidity. I was more insecure back then. “I’m Shelton.”

“Shelton huh? Nice name. You must be a new recruit?” Hulk threw me up to my feet.

“Y-Yes.”

“Well, I’m Hulk Hogan. My real name is Terry Bollea. Nice to meet you.” We shook hands, with mine feeling like complete dead weight.

“I’m Macho Man Randy Savage, aka Randy Mario Savage.” I shook his hand too.

“This army should be a good place for you, minus a few jerks like them.” Hulk shook his head. “But, I’m sure you’ll feel at home.” He straightened his headwear.

“Well, see you around then yeah?” Randy asked.

“Ok.” I responded. They left, talking about something else out of my realm of understanding. I thought I made two friends that day.

“I remember now.” Randy said. “But still, we gotta be there for him. He needs us, uh-huh.”

I looked towards them while they had their usual rivalry stare. I smiled. They were thinking about me, something that others almost never did. Yet, I had a feeling, a feeling of impending doom. I don’t know what, and why? We continued through the forest.

“Ah, the sun’s setting already? No.” Vince beckoned up at the sky, as snowflakes began to fall.

“It’s snowing.” Jillian said. “It’s snowing!”

“Pure white fall at such an hour, and prepares for their descent. But alas, we haven’t the warmth, and we shall lament.” Lanny started to shiver.

“We need warmth, and quick.” Randy advised. “I’d hate to turn into a popsicle.”

“Oh no! POPSICLES!?” Lynn jumped into Randy’s arms and cuddled with them. The owls sounded throughout the forests like alarm clocks. It was like a daily ritual.

“Come, there should be a cabin somewhere.” Warrior rushed away, as we followed.

Hmph, I hope there is.” Goldberg replied. “I’d like to cook some good eggs.”

“I haven’t seen such cabins, but we must stay cautious.” Shane warned. “Cabins around here are said to be haunted, and if such t=is true, we may be in Soulice.”

“Soulice?” We retorted.

“Yes, it’s a place where spirits haunt for the living, like us. I could be wrong though.”

“Come on, let us check regardless.” Stephanie said. “We still need a place to stay.”

“Or we can use tents.” A random voice said. It was a samurai, with long ponytail and an autumn themed kimono.

“I’m sorry, who are you?’ Randy asked, suspicious of the new character.

“My name is Sasuke. I just happened to overhear you all talking about finding shelter. If you yearn of such, please follow my lead. He walked off, with our only option being follow him. A stray spirit watched us leave and disappear.

The city of Miyamoto was a sight to behold. The skyscrapers pierced the heavens as the birds landed on the buildings to nest. The place was packed was packed with people.

“OOH! Look at that!” Randy slowly walked towards the crowd. “I think I see a ventriloquist!”

There was indeed a ventriloquist on the portable stage, entertaining his audience with his female puppet. We all caught up s we watched his puppet answer a few questions. The puppet had a red dress on and the puppeteer had a cape on that encased his whole body. He had a straw hat and a long Santa Claus beard.

“So, Inoue?”

“Yes?”

“Why did the chicken cross the road?”

“Because it was afraid a car would caesar.”

The crowd roared in laughter, Randy was only clueless of the joke.

“Can we stop now?” The puppet asked in disgust.

“Sure, we can continue tomorrow, right folks?” Enthusiastic yeahs vibrated throughout the crowd.

“Cool!” I remarked. “Who might this guy be?”

“He’s called Pedro, and his trusty puppet Inoue.” Sasuke explained. “He’s a traveling puppeteer who travels far and wide to entertain others. Too bad you all came during the final act. He was juggling some torches before I left.”

“Let him try that, see if he doesn’t burn his ass off brother.” Hulk scratched his head.

“I’m gonna talk to that guy.” Randy said, running off to meet Pedro as he was halfway down the stage stairs. “Hey man!”

Pedro didn’t expect such a fan. “Oh, hello sir. Can I help you?” He scrutinized Randy’s face for a minute. “Wait a minute. So she did have a son.”

“Hmm? Who?” Randy asked, baffled. We were attracted to his side.

“I’m sorry, nevermind.” He finally said. He walked away sadly. I could sense his sadness. Randy chased his butt down “You haven’t answered my question!” He seemed quite urgent for an answer, but they only stared at each other.

“Randy! Stop it!” Jillian said. “You’re making him uncomfortable.”

I walked up to him. “Is something troubling you?” The doll that he carried turned her head, as we stepped back in horror. “Stay out of our business, you freaks! You’ve no reason to pull your nose where it doesn’t belong!”

“Wow! She’s not being controlled at ALL?!” Shane exclaimed. I, however, wasn’t scared of her. She was a normal as I am. Her whole flesh, it wasn’t real but, it was like she was alive. I couldn’t explain it.

“Forgive me.” Pedro apologized. “Please, I’ll explain it when we arrived at my abode.”

We nodded in agreement. Randy was still skeptical of the whole idea. We tendered him down with our advice that everything was fine, and he finally settled down. We walked down the silk road, which was covered with shiny silver and bright yellow gold. We arrived at a broken down houser, with parts of the wood sagging from parts of the house.

We entered into the house, our feet met the wooden floors as it creaked with varying frequencies. We met with Pedro, as he sat his doll down on the sofa, he trotted to the stove and heated up the kettle of tea. Hulk threw himself in the wooden chair. Jillian looked around in the creepy house. A roached snuck through the floor, as Jillian flew into my Lanny’s arms. “A cockroach!”

“Such innate insects, Tell me where. I can kill it, so beware.” Lanny slowly took held his sword scabbard.

The cockroach escaped in time. The kettle whistled.

“Ah.” The old man slowly crept down to the table, as he sat the prepared tea on the table. We slowly sat down, shifting our positions inside the unkempt home. Spider webs and dead insects decorated the nasty home. I nearly threw up after seeing a dead cat with guts out of its chest.

I gulped my vomit. I was ready to leave this hell of a place. “So, what was bothering you?”

Pedro sat down and took out his tea. It was mostly too hot and scalded my very tongue. I gagged and writhed in pain. Jillian took a sip. It tasted like dog water. She spewed it out of Randy, as he dropped his tea on the ground and cried in pain. He scurried about the house weeping. Hulk tripped him with Randy meeting the floor with his head. “Ouch!” He hollered.

“You really need to behave.” Hulk said, with a sigh. Randy jumped back up, and sacked Hulk in the face with his face.

“Guys!? I thought you all wanted to hear my problem!” Pedro reminded, which instantly halted Randy and Hulk’s feud. They sat back in their respective chairs.

“Such petty humans.” Inoue muttered, her head slowly inched further. Her creepy baby doll eyes burned through ours.”

“DAMN, ISN’T SHE A GRUMPY ONE?” Warrior said, crossing his arms in strong authority. Jillian slapped Warrior in his face. “You all are so damn RUDE!” Warrior rubbed the red hand mark on his face. Pedro slowly sipped his tea. “Recently, Inoue has been hearing the soul of her dead body calling out for her. The voice has gotten more frequent as of late.”

“I see.” A voice calling out to her? Her soul must be searching for something, but what?

“What could she be looking for?” Shane had a strong, stern look on his face, which compared to mine, was nothing but fierce.

Goldberg scooted closer to me, with his big frame offering comfort for me.

“I have no idea, but whatever it is, it’s coming from a nearby doll house. Inoue’s family used to live there before their sudden death.” Pedro’s voice gotten darker as night, and we felt an even greater suspense.

Jillian quivered in her boots, her face as white as a ghost. I almost thought that she was having a seizure. “This reminded me of Kaylie. Kaylie was friends with Inoue.”

“She was?” My face held a face of disturbed surprise.

Everyone quickly offered their ears to Jillian, She slowly ceased her sudden convulsion. “Inoue and Kaylie used to go to the same school each other. They were the best of friends, always at each other’s side. I remembered the day she came home, bawling her eyes out. Inoue was killed, with the murderer unknown to this day.”

Silence made the room. Randy’s head was ready to split from curiosity. Hulk’s heart almost stopped in suspense. I felt the sadness that Kaylie had. A friend that was there for her until, her sudden murder? This world is a horrible place.

My frown drooped even more, as I remembered Genkai’s death. “Genkai.” Everyone took a good look at me. I straightened my back as I pretended that I was fine. My façade was as transparent as glass.

“Something wrong?” Goldberg asked. I nodded. “I’m fine.

“Hey, now It’s my turn to get answers.” Randy pierced his eyes at Pedro.

“Oh, yes.” His hand, which was made of noodles, shook violently as he took his tea cup. “Your mother and father, Judy and Angelo Savage. Your face reminded me of them, especially Judy. You’re like a splitting image of her. I just had to point that out. And this must be your brother. Your mother made such carbon copies of her I see!” Lanny shook Pedro’s noodled arm. It felt limp, like it was seconds away from being pulled out of its socket.

“Nice to meet you sir. Yes, I am offspring of mother. I see that you took liking to brother.

Randy felt his suspicions dissipate, as he looked down. I never met his mother, she must have been a very beautiful woman. I could tell because Randy was rather handsome in his own right. His untreated, wild stringed hair went awry as if he was electrocuted, his eccentric fashion sense, his diction. He’s perfect. I went closer to Randy, with my eyes meeting his in pure worry. “Is she gone?”

“Yeah, both of them. They were elderly.”

I nodded. “I can tell you miss them.”

Randy had a long, predictable pause. “I do, but I’m fine.  So, let’s leave it like that. Unless you want to get sacked with cream cups.”

I giggled as I held my stomach. It had a intense burn from the sudden, humorous joke.

Vince edged out of his seat. “Alright, why don’t we head to that Doll House and silence the voices?” Everyone agreed with Vince, taking turns getting out of their seats.

“Do be careful.” Pedro slowly struggled out of his seat and to the sink, where he held his back in pain. He sat the empty tea kettle and the unwanted tea into it. He sighed. “Many entered the Doll House and never came back to tell the tale.”

My heart sank. “N-never came back? W-Why?”

“Some say there’s a spirit seeking to kill in there.”

“Don’t worry.” Hulk sat his huge hand on my head, running through it like a monkey would for fleas. I looked into his fiery eyes. “Yeah, we’ll be fine.”

We walked out of the house, with the usual creaking of the wood ringing in our sensitive ears. The wind was strong, and the trees danced mysteriously. The sun blazed as the blanket of clouds grew weary and removed themselves from it. I looked up and saw the amazing streak and red and blue.

“Randy?” Hulk began. “Why don’t you tell us about your mother and father?”

Jillian’s legs, which were twigs, jumped up and down, it almost as if she was defying gravity.

“Well, my father was a wrestler, and mother a housewife. My father even made a company that allowed Lanny and I to shine as wrestlers. It’s been a long time, however.” He looked through the piercing, white heavens. “Yes, I still remember them.”

“They were fine parents,” Lanny added. “From our birth to their deaths, they did their roles to their best.”

Jillian hugged Lanny tightly, deeply feeling the sorrow of their deaths. She could relate to death, as she still thought of Kaylie. She thought that Kaylie was looking down at her, offering her warm, beautiful smile and her cute, contagious laugh.

The grass felt like soft cotton balls, as we arrived at the dollhouse. My feel stepped up its own. This feeling. I didn’t feel scared, it was a feeling of humbleness. I could relate to the voice. It had lived in loneliness for quite some time. We pressed inside the house.

It was beyond bleak, as there were no lights that illuminated the area. Crickets were heard singing their lullabies, I turned the flashlight on my phone on and we continued walking and saw a doll on the old table.

“Huh, there’s a doll here.” Goldberg inspected the doll. It had green eyes which were lifeless, and wore a cherry colored hood on.

“I just wanna know if it’s still alive.” Randy poked the doll, as its eyes glowed faintly. We rebounded back. “It’s alive uh-huh!”

“What could humans be doing here at such a haunted house?” The doll asked.

“No reason.” Randy replied, receiving a knock on his skull by Jillian. “You dunce!”

“Ouch” Randy massaged his head from the pain. “That really hurt y’know?!”

“We’re here to find out a mysterious voice.” Hulk answered. “Is it you?”

“A mysterious voice?” The doll levitated from its spot. “It must be from my dolly sisters.”

“There’s more of you all?” Vince asked.

“Yes. Perhaps you should read that diary over there.” She used her telekinesis and floated the book over to us. The dark and grimy themed diary was giving off strange voices inside.

“It’s from The Daily Emblem.” Hulk said, as he opened the diary. Everyone was peeking over his shoulder, trying to read through the scribbled text. There was a name before the title. It was written by Pedro.

“Hmm.” Sasuke leaned a bit closer. “Pedro wrote this huh?”

Diary 1: November 10th,2018

I am all alone. My bloodied hands almost melting from intense uneasiness. I committed the Earth Parents’ most

Unforgivable sin. I killed my real daughter Inoue. How could I  kill her over such spoiled milk? She just stolen my most cherished manuscript: The Manuscript of the Exiles. I threw my knife onto the blood-stained ground. I couldn’t even look at my hands. My eyes gave into tears, as I picked up my dead daughter’s dead body. I sobbed. I’m a monster. I deserve to die. I started to think that I was possessed by a demon. The Demon Diablo. I tried exorcisms, drugs, everything. Nothing happened.

“Pedro’s a killer?’ My eyes shrank in surprise.

“Wait, there’s more.” Vince said, in a serious tone.

Diary 2: November 11th, 2018

I began rewriting a new script, a script that has the same functions as the Manuscript of the Exiles. I almost gave up halfway through my completion. My daughter’s body began to rot, and I began to regret ever killing her. What have I done? I stopped ever asking these questions and pressed on. When I was finished, I tried the spells. Nothing worked. I prayed to every god that the spells could work, but the parents were already condemning me. I started to slit my wrists and contemplate suicide.

I started to tear up this time. This poor old man killed his one and only daughter, and tried to recreate the ancient script to no avail. Yeah, he should be ashamed for killing her, but this guy has suffered enough. We read more, with the pages being more smudged and decrepit than the last.

“I couldn’t give up yet.” I somehow motivated myself to press on. I rewrote the manuscript a second time. When I was finished, I was beyond fatigue. I fell asleep spontaneously.

“This guy’s got issues.” Hulk suggested. His eyes were whole now, especially after that suicide part. He remembered when he almost committed suicide. “It’s like more and more people dread living in this world.

“I agree.” Sasuke said. “He seems to be fine now though, that’s the funny part. Wouldn’t he still be lamenting by now?”

“Yeah, I agree with Sasuke.” Shane added. “I’d be regretting such every single day until I die.”

“There’s another diary entry guys.” Randy reminded.

Diary 3: November 19th, 2018

There was a knock on the door. I didn’t expect anyone. I saw my daughter’s skeleton, almost being reduced to dust. I looked out of my secluded house. No police after all. It was a man with a slick ponytail and a crown.I opened the door. He said his name was Polis V, and that he knew I needed help, I accepted his help. He told me I could make a doll out of Inoue, and put her soul into its body. I wondered how such a stranger could know such things, let alone be willing to help another strange. He could be having some hidden ulterior motives.

We started creating Inoue’s body out of other doll parts. I made her hair out of many red strings. When we were done, Polis looked into my rewritten Manuscript. He chanted a spell that wasn’t in the book. Suddenly, the new doll moved. “Daddy.” Was its first words. I cried, and thanked the stranger. I told him that I could do anything for him. He asked that I joined him and kill Fred and Dionne. I nodded, but I was so fascinated in the arts of doll making I made more with varying distinctions.

“Fred?” I retorted. The man who trained me in the art of wielding two swords? What could he be trying to kill him for? And better yet, who’s this Dionne?

“This is getting dark.” Randy remarked. He wiped the dust that gathered near the crevice of the pages. “And old if I must say so.”

“Shelton, we should return this book to Pedro and interview him.” Jillian responded.

“NO!” The doll locked the door behind them. “We have to play together, forever.”

“We’d love to, but we're pretty busy with trying to saving the world.” Randy smiled faintly, trying to cheer up the doll. “Maybe later.”

“NO, IT ISN’T NO LATER!” The doll threw a vase at the group, but they dodged in time. Jillian tripped and fell to the ground. “Ouch!”

The doll charged at me headfirst. I ducked in time. She created a hole in the door as we escaped. The doll busted open the door, but the harsh sunlight blinded it. It floated back into the house, hissing.

We scurried down the golden silk road and back into the grizzled house. Pedro awaited us.

“How did it go?” The old man slowly treaded down to us. I handed him his diary.

“Here, We just thought that you’d have it back.”

Pedro’s eyes went frozen with horror. “W-where did you find this?”

“In that doll house over there, remember that?” Jillian was in the act of slapping him, but she stopped and stomped on his toe. “You jackass.”

He croaked and hopped on one foot. “Hey, stop hurting me!” Lynn laughed in amusement.

“So, you all know my little secret now.” Pedro started. He sat himself down. “You’ve found my rewritten.

Émigré Manuscript.”

“We have.” Vince stepped forward, rubbing his chin in pure curiosity. “You also want to know what else we’ve found?”

“Huh?” Pedro stood up and went towards Inoue, who was dead silent. He wrapped his weak arms around her. “Oh baby.”

“These petty humans.” Her harsh words escaped from her mouth. “They had to COME all the way and mess everything up.”

“You killed Inoue, yes? Over her stealing the real manuscript.” Hulk threw his hands into his pockets.

Pedro only shook his head, sluggishly. He went on his knees and clasped his hands. “Please, don’t tell anyone I killed my daughter, please!” He threw his head to the ground, sobbing. His doll floated over to him and patted his back. “Daddy, don’t cry over these ugly looking humans.”

“Inoue,” Sasuke started. “You’ve no need to call us any more names, ok?”

“It’s ok to feel different, Inoue.” Lynn said, in a sweet calming voice that sounded like an angel. “We understand that your father loves you. You’ve no need to deny that.”

Inoue said nothing.

“You humans, are right. I guess I should thank you now.” The diary’s voices started to dissipate.

“I guess I needed to get closure with who I am, which ceased the voices from this diary.

Sasuke smiled, His heart felt good for doing such a good deed. He smiled brightly. “Thank you, for realizing Inoue.

Pedro got up and retrieved the book from the table. “Here, you all should have it.”

“What?” I slowly took the book from him. I wondered why he’s giving us an imperfect script.

“I have no use of it anymore. Perhaps the correct spells could help revive a fallen loved one? Who knows. It’s not guaranteed.”

“That baby sounds like it’d come in handy.” Randy remarked. Suddenly, I remembered the two names that we read: Fred and Dionne. “Um, Pedro?” I asked in complete uncertainty.

“Yes?”

“Why were you joining forces with Polis V to hunt down Fred and Dionne?” I had to ask this, it was a hanging question above my head.

“It was merely following my hero’s wishes. Also, I heard Fred has wed Dionne and had a few sons and a daughter.”

I seized up. Fred had children? Another question as entered my head. “Who’s this Dionne?”

I started to think about the sons Fred had: Their appearance, everything about them.

“I can’t seem to remember her. I’m sorry.”

I nodded. “Please, don’t apologize. It’s fine. Thanks for giving me at least something.”

We all waved goodbye, and treaded down the golden, silver silk road. Our feet clasped the oppressive, sweltering ground that was lined with ovens. The ground exuded steam, which intrigued us.

A few girls with school outfits consisting of crimson skirts and blue sweatshirts arrived and fawned Sasuke. “Come on and do your fruit sword challenge! Your brother Jury’s waiting for you!”

“He is, huh?” Sasuke retorted. He fixed his sword scabbard than hanged from his pants. “You guys should watch this.”

We all nodded.

When we arrived back into the Miyamoto Square, seats were packed with civilians. A samurai awaited Sasuke onstage. They looked just alike, but Jury’s hair was more spiked. “Ha, I’ve waited long enough.

The cannons was pointed upward, and was set on Jury’s side. Sasuke humbly went to his spot where the other cannon was. We found our seat in the audience.

“This is gonna be awesome!” Stephanie ylled. “Go SASUKE! SHOW YOUR BROTHER WHO’S BOSS!”” She balled her fist and shook it in unison to the crowd. Vince took a peek at his magazine and drooled as he dehumanized the naked women in the pictures. He was now watching intently.

“Who’re you cheering for buddy?” Randy nudged me and asked.

“Hmm, nobody in particular, but I hope that they both do their best.”

“Well, I’m cheering on that Jury guy.” Hulk said, closing his eyes.

“You’re supposed to be cheering for Sasuke!” Randy scolded. Their heads were close together.

“Well, EXCUSE ME FOR HAVING AN OPINION BROTHER!” He countered.

“Shut up you guys!” Jillian said. They looked away from each other and towards the stage.

“Oh Jillian, what wonders must you reveal to me next? You always halt them before they go into a bloodfest.”

“Oh, Lanny, thank you.” She was nervous around him. She wanted to cuddle, but she was afraid of how he’d react.

“Are you two ready?” The announcer asked. They both looked at each other and bowed.

“Ready to get destroyed?” Jury asked.

“Sure, but I’m just focused on having fun.” Sasuke drew his sword from his scabbard, as Jury did as well.

“On your marks, get set, GO!” The announcer called.

“This should be fun to watch.” I thought to myself.

”The cannons started shooting fruits from all direction like cannons. The audience oohed and aahed. We all watched inquisitively.

The two contestants were slicing and dicing through the frozen fruits with pure skill and enthusiasm. Sasuke had a brave silence, where his brotherly counterpart was adding comments here and there. He was more determined than anything I’ve seen before. The counter on each side began to tally up quicker and quicker.

“Wow, look at those two shredding through those apples like lean, mean cutting machines!” The announcer roared. The audience followed up with screams and shouts, as the time thinned down to only 10 seconds. Sasuke was at 121 fruits, while Jury was at 119, but he was getting closer and closer, even passing Sasuke’s score. Sasuke eventually caught up to him. We felt a shred of nervousness as the announcer vociferated: “3, 2….1!!!!!! STOP!”

Sasuke and Jury halted, as the cannons stopped delivering fruit. Sasuke was sweating tremendously, almost feeling faint. Jury barely broke a sweat. Sasuke fell over, passing out. We all ran to the stage and inspected him.

“He’s fine.” Hulk finally asserted, as he finished checking his pulse.

The announcer rushed onto the stage, holding Sasuke’s arm. “THE WINNER IS, SASUKE!”

The crowd roared and squawked over his tremendous victory, but we were rather more worried than proud of him. A woman entered the stage. “Is my son ok?”

“He’s fine, don’t worry ma’am.” I consoled the worried woman. She had Chinese garments, which were the color of a deep, blue ocean. She had a ponytail with strands of hair escaping her sides. “Please, come with me.” She took her unconscious son and whisked away with Jury.

“I wonder where she’s taking us, uh-huh,” Randy asked. “Will it be a house filled with chinese fragrances and scented oils? OH YEAH! DIG IT BABY?!” He squeezed.  Lynn tightly, as her eyes nearly bursted out of her sockets.

“Randy, I can’t…breathe.” Randy stopped suffocating his precious wife. “Sorry baby.  Guess I don’t know my own strength.”

Jillian’s nails were digging in the palms of her hand, It might pierce through her hand at this point. “Alright, guys. Let’s follow that woman before I knock Randy silly.” Randy bristled at her response, hiding behind Lynn. Lynn comforted Randy with a kiss on the mouth. Before Randy could yearn for more, she used her finger to push his face away cutely. “Not yet now my Macho Man.”

Hulk grabbed the dazed Randy as we headed out in pursuit for the woman.

We ran through the lush forests and the arrived at a small house. The tall grass seemed to hide the miniature house well. We slowly walked towards it, as Goldberg inspected the area. He held me back. “Someone’s coming.” He said. He held his sword and shield restlessly. Hulk had Randy on his feet.

Polis’s henchmen escaped from the tall grass. They even brought the snake guy, who still had a dark expression on his face.

“So, we meet again.” Ric started, he slid down to us, as we stepped back with our weapons in our hands.

“They must be pretty bold to be coming out here like this.” Hulk asserted. “Perhaps they decided to fight us here?”

“Perhaps, but that Jake “The Snake” Roberts is an odd one.” Randy whispered.

Jake was near bald, with a slight mustache and devilish smile. He carried around a duffel bag which had something sinister inside. We knew what it was.

The woman came outside, as the henchmen cloaked themselves in the grass. “Oh, Is something wrong?” She asked.

“We were just, stretching!” Randy stretched his arms and legs, as Jillian pushed him onto his face.

“We thought we heard some suspicious characters.” Goldberg explained. “Thankfully, it wasn’t so.” He straightened his coat.

“Really?” The woman had a worried expression on her face now. “I never had to deal with strangers here. I ought to secure this place more then.”

We all nodded and entered the woman’s house. The sun began to travel to the south, as the moon slowly took its place. It seemed to be late, as the stars  were already decorating the sky like candles on a birthday cake. I watched the breathtaking view from the landing. Before she started, she crept towards Randy’s chest, and smiled. Lynn slowly walked up, but Randy gave her a cold stare. She sat down.

“Oh, you remind me of Judith.” She started to tear up, droplets of tear falling to the ground. We started, with a mix of confusion and sorrow ourselves.

“You mean, my mother?” Randy clarified.

“Yes, you look EXACTLY like her. She was my only friend. After her death, I was so lonely. My husband died during the same time.” She used Randy’s chest as a tissue for wiping her tears from her eyes.

“Forgive me, my name is Nema. I was Polis’s wife.”

Our eyes blew up. We’d never expected running into Polis’s wife here. I looked at her very closely. “You ran away from him, right?”

“Yes, I have.” She looked down, and found her seat.”

“Can you bestow us more info for our vile fiend? You’ve interested me with the info you’ve gleaned.”

Lanny asked. He took his nose out of the book and listened.

“Yes, but I assure you he’s not a bad person, but he began to care less and less about me and Sasuke  as he gave himself to his Devil Pact with Diablo.”

“He sold his soul?!” Hulk asked. He knew such things were true, but it was clearly a shock to his system. Randy only groaned in discomfort. Demons were not his strong suit at all. Lynn hugged Randy in worry.

“He has, and that’s why I left. Sadly, I was captured by his soldiers, and I was being held to be executed in the Strongfort near Belgia, but Fred save me, alas. He escorted he to Miyamoto, where I took care of Sasuke. I was also pregnant with Jury here.” Jury waved at us. Sasuke was under the covers of his bed, moaning. The towel on his forehead head tossed and turned.

“This, Fred.” I began. “Do you know of his children?”

“I knew some of them, but not all.” Nema said. “Is there such a reason you asked.?” The night swept through the sky now, as I looked outside and took in the view once again, before remembering my question and looking back.

“Shelton, he has something on his mind.” Hulk mentioned. He was worried about me. He knew I wanted to know about my family, as he hoped it wouldn’t ruin me if I didn’t find closure.

“I was just, I need to know where I came from, as I was adopted and never knew my parents.” My voice was strong at this point, as I felt I needed to express my concerns now.

“Oh my.” Nema reacted. “Poor thing, now I can peer into your future. Yes, I can do that.” She giggled, as she witness the awe on our faces.

“Can you peer into my future, what will it hold? TELL ME TELL ME!” Randy pressured, as he leaped closer to Nema. Jillian tugged on one of Randy’s streamers that hung from his arms like he was a decoration. He was restricted from moving.

Nema closed her eyes. “I can see it, you’ll take a huge responsibility, along with that big bald guy and the big bald man over there.” She beckoned at Goldberg and Hulk.

“Really?” They voiced.

“What huge responsibility will I take? I asked.

“Your future will be in peril, but that peril will help you grow and accept your inner demons that live inside you. You will have yielded the answers that you seeked as well.”

I was curious with what she meant. A perilous future that will shape me into a person that accepts myself? I wondered what “peril” will I face.

“Ah, the rest of you will help guide the others, especially that girl with the ponytail.”

“Me?” Warrior, Jillian and Lynn stepped up.

“Yes, you will soon accept your most dominant boon, the boon of something that is close to you.”

“Something that is close to me?” Jillian looked down, lost in thought. All that she could think about that was close to her was Lanny, but nothing else nonetheless.

“Wow, you’re really something!” Randy nodded as he couldn’t looked at the random woman the same again. She was a powerful fortune teller, yes, but will her words hold water?”

We decided to hit the hay after a filling supper. We had sweet and sour eggplant, which satisfied our tastes well. Jillian almost choked on some, though.

I entered Randy’s room, with the Émigré Manuscript in my hand. Randy and Lynn were cutting it loose, kissing each other on their lips. Randy jumped up to his feet. “Uh, hello Shelton!”

“Hello!” I chuckled at their sudden amazement. I offered the book. “You hold on to it Randy.”

“But, why me?” He asked, receiving the book from me.

I didn’t really know why I gave it to him, but maybe he would make more use out of it than anyone else in the group.

“I have no use of it either.” He objected, yet he held the book in his arms regardless. “Alright, I’ll keep it safe, alright?” I nodded, and waved goodbye as I left the room.

During the night, Randy got up from his cozy bed and headed downstairs. Lynn slowly woke up and wiped her tired eyes. “Randy?” She asked, but he already vanished. She ran briskly downstairs with him.

“Is something on your mind?” She asked as she walked up to him. They both moved to the outdoors, as Randy and Lynn sat on the stairs. “I was thinking about what Nema said, about my mother and all.”

Randy clarified. The gentle winds brushed both of their gorgeous hair.

“Really, about how you resemble your mother?” Lynn asked.

“Yeah, that. It got me thinking, I wondered if my mom was also travelling with my dad when they were still alive? Not many women do such things during war.” Randy caressed his hair away from his face. Suddenly, Ric arrived.

“Oh, look who’s up late!” He heckled, he stepped away, as Randy got up and charged towards him. They started to tussle on the ground, as Lynn screamed.

Suddenly, Ric had Randy in a leg lock. Randy squirmed about, groaning from the extreme pain. Lynn tried to help him, but Undertaker and Jake restrained her.

“Hahaha! You weakling!” Ric ridiculed. They both growled as Randy has attempted to reverse the hold. Lynn started to cry, as she was unable to act. Randy lost consciousness and Ric took the manuscript from his him. “Got it!”

As Undertaker and Jake released Lynn from their hold, Lynn went to the unconscious Randy and shook him. He was out cold. “You guys are such bullies!” They only laughed and spat at Lynn before they escaped into the forest.

We all woke up and hurried outside, only to see that Randy was unconscious.

“Lynn!” I came to her aid, comforting her. “What happened?!”

“They took Randy out and stole the book!” We were now furious. Polis’s henchmen has done enough to tick us off now!

“Damn them, and Randy!” Hulk said furiously. “Why the hell did Randy bring the book with him anyway?”

“That’s a good question, that only a dumbass could answer.” Jillian sighed.

“Randy is not a dumbass!” Lynn screamed, tears falling down even more. “He was just thinking about his parents, you bullies!” Hulk hugged Lynn as she wailed loudly.

Hulk and the others carried Randy inside and into his bed. I sat down with an expression of concern. “What will Polis do with that book now?!” I asked myself. Whatever it is, it isn’t good. All we could do was head back to bed and rest. Lynn went into her bed and cuddled with the unconscious Randy, sobbing quietly.

Xeno sighed, as he looked out of his tent. The morning sun as shown itself, giving the signal for the birds to flap their wings and chirp. He looked on as they passed him by and smiled. His smile quickly contorted to a grimace. His army was near a Forbidden Mansion, a place where no mere mortal should go. But, to short cut to Solosis, this was his only option.

“Are you ready?” Fred asked. He wasn’t to sure about this whole ideal. “You realize how dangerous this might be, correct?”

Xeno didn’t answer.

“Xeno, are you alright?”

“Yes, I’m sorry. I was just thinking about that time we all went out for ramen. You, Randy, Hulk and I, before Shelton came along.”

“So, you still remember that?” Fred giggled a bit at the sudden interjection.

“Ah, yes. It was like it happened yesterday.” Fred was lost in thought, as they reminisced about that day at the Merinland Square. Business was quite alive around there, as people ran in and out of stores, and the scent of food was quite dominant. It was like a festival that happened every day.

Randy and Hulk just arrived at the ramen stand after a long day at their burger stand.

“Called us for a luncheon type situation sir?” Randy asked. He wore a T-Shirt that had his name and a pair of jeans. Hulk wore a black suit, which was way too formal for a casual lunch.

“Look who’s prepared their outfit!” Fred added.  He had a white vest on with his army pants, which was decorated with brown. Sigurd had a blue shirt and matching blue pants.

They all took a seat under the shade, as it shielded them from the harsh sun. Randy read the menu with in a strange, couth manner, which was unlike him. “Ramen soup, Ramen with herbs and white rice, Ramen everything!”

“That’s not on the menu!”  Hulk screeched, as he almost rolled up his menu and knocked him silly.

“No, it’s right here. It’s real.” Randy showed Hulk the name on his menu, as Hulk responded with a single flutter of his hand.

“Hmph, I’ll take this Ramen Everything with some water!” Fred said, as he closed his menu.

“I got the Chicken Ramen with some orange juice!” Randy called.

“Hmm, I’ll get it too with vitamin water.” Hulk added.

“And that leaves me with The Ramen Herbs.” Xeno chose lastly.

“You little copycat!” Randy hollered. “Just because I ordered the Chicken Ramen doesn’t mean you have to!”  Randy tossed his menu in Hulk’s face.

“Ooh, we’re gonna fight after this! It’s going to be a vomit fest!” Hulk threatened. As they bickered, a waitress met them. “Hello! Welcome to Ramen House! How can I help you today?”

“Oh, hey baby!” Randy saw her beautiful face and stiffened up.

“Oh stop flirting you nincompoop!” Hulk chastised. Randy glared at him, and ignored his comment. “I would like some Chicken Ramen with some orange juice please?”

The rest ordered their choices as the waitress skidded off. Their orders came onto the table faster than a race car on a speedway.

“I have some great news!” Xeno started, chewing through his noodles. “We will be having a new recruit fresh from Merinland. I have his picture.” Xeno handed Randy the picture of my younger self. My eyes were a lot younger, and my hair was a bit shorter and less spiky than now.

“Shelton Anthony Henry huh?” Randy recited, as he saw my name on the right-hand corner of the picture.

“Can’t wait to meet him!” Hulk said happily. “

“I want you two to make sure that he feels at home, alright? My soldiers aren’t very welcoming to people of his stature.”

“I’ll make sure he’s fine as well sir.” Fred chimed in. “Besides, we’re closer than you all think.”

Randy, Hulk and Xeno looked quick uncertain of what Fred meant.

“Really? That’s something.” Hulk commented. “Anyway, Randy and I will look after that young fella, you can bet on it!” Hulk gave a thumbs up, with his front teeth gleaming with the help of the sunlight.

“Yeah man! Us Grade A+ lieutenants knows best, UH-HUH!” Randy exclaimed. “Gonna be a beat-em-up type situation yeah!”

Xeno smiled.

“Such a pleasant memory.” Fred said, looking back at Xeno. “I’m sure you know about Shelton and I, right?”

“Yes, I know.”

“Good, I was hoping I’d tell him when we meet. I left him in the darkness for too long, I figured.” Fred paced back and forth. “Wasn’t the best thing to do.”

Xeno agreed humbly. “Yes, you’ve contributed to his sensitivity. Do not worry, you have something to disclose to me, as to the nobility you cower from.” Xeno knew it. Fred was a part of a noble name of people of the Fred family, yet he named his son Henry, as he was not about to face the life as a king. He tossed his crown aside and fled, not even bothering to look back. Now, his past has arrived to haunt him.

“Yes, don’t even remind me of my damn blunders.”  Fred aforementioned, with slight grief in his voice. “But wait, aren’t we suppose to enter this damn place? Come on, enough chit chat Xeno. Let’s go save your precious fiancée.” He was determined, like Xeno was.

“Yes. Let us. Soldiers!” With his deep and demanding tone, he summoned his fellow combatants.

“Prepare to enter the Haunted Passage!”

“Sir!” resounded through the crowd, with a mixture of enthusiasm and solemnity. Xeno closed his eyes and held his cross. He felt this was a matter of life and death, and the last time he may ever see his comrades ever again. They marched into the cave, as they prepared to put their lives at stake.

Randy slowly woke up, being greeted by Lynn’s face. She was ecstatic to see her lovely husband alive and well. “Randy!”

“Lynnsibeth? Where am I?” Randy slowly escaped from his bed, holding his head. He could barely remember what happened last night. His mind was a blank slate.

“That’s good, you don’t want to remember. It was horrible.” She sighed, as she was at Randy’s side again. “Good thing I was taking care of your butt all morning!”

“Really?” Randy asked.

“Yeah, and they took off with the manuscript.”

Randy sprung up in terror. “Who’s they!?”

“Polis’s Henchmen. Don’t worry, It’s fine. We’ll get it back.”

Randy bolted downstairs, where we were having breakfast. He delivered the news to us, as we nodded in agreement.

“Please, do calm yourself.” Nema pleaded, as she guided him to his seat and supplied him with his plate of scrambled eggs and bacon. “If you worry, you’ll hurt yourself.”

Lynn followed Randy to the table, and sat in her seat next to Randy.

“SO, HOW ARE YOU FEELING?” Warrior asked, in his usual emphatic tone of voice.

“I’m good, but the manuscript got stolen, it’s all my fault. Shelton, I knew you shouldn’t have trusted me with it.” Randy ate his eggs in melancholy.

“Please Randy, It’s fine.” I assuaged. I didn’t want to set any blame on my friends. “We’ll get it back.”

“What do you mean, don’t worry?” Hulk asked with a slightly angry tone.” That manuscript is a very powerful book! In the hands of someone bad, then-“

“Please, Hulk. Shove it.” Vince halted, as he heard enough bickering for the morning. Hulk looked towards him, with a vicious expression. “Vince, not you too!”

“Remember that that diary entailed? Pedro rewrote the manuscript, right?”

“Yes, he has rewritten it. That much is correct.” Hulk acknowledged, taking a sip of his tea.

“The dairy said that some of the spells doesn’t work, which means that much of such spells will be deemed useless, if the theory holds water, however, he wouldn’t have much to do with it.”

“But how can you be so sure!? This is Polis we’re talking about!”

“Hulk, compose your nerves! You’ve been such a great asset for my wrestling company, and I’m glad to have you, but this is unlike you to be so craven!” Vince’s sharp words caught Hulk off guard, as he thought about his feelings for a spell. “Yes, you’re my boss. Forgive me.”

“Hulk, what’s gotten into you all of a sudden?” Jillian begged to ask, as it wasn’t like him to be so alarmed.

“Grr.” Hulk grunted beneath his breath. “Oh f it, it’s just that I’m scared of magic. Those kinds that brings back the dead. Wouldn’t it be easier to bring the Divine Dragons back with it? I just can’t deal with witchcraft.”

“Hey now,” Randy halted the two. “What about this dumbass right here? Aren’t you guys supposed to be mad at me for my naivety, uh-huh?”

“Save it, we’re accustomed to it.” Hulk responded. He quaffed down the rest of his tea.

Lynn hugged Randy, caressing his arm softly. “Please don’t take this to heart Randy, we all make mistakes.”

“Not as much as I do!” Randy countered. “But hey, I’m not talking myself down. I guess that being rash is what makes me Randy Mario Poffo aka Macho Man Randy Savage!”

“YEAH! WE’RE ALL DIFFERENT INDIVIDUALS!” Warrior piggybacked as he laughed at the whole situation. “THAT’S WHAT KEEPS US ON OUR LAURELS ALL THE TIME!”

“And it’s nice that I’m the only Terry Gene Bollea that ever lived as Hulk Hogan! Yeah brother!” He gave a fistbump to Randy, as she gave an enthusiastic growl.

“Yes, being different is a virtue, as well as being sound. My words are now starting to be profound.” Lanny mused.

Vince took a peek at his  magazine, as everyone started him down. He slowly dashed it away.

“Oh dad, you and your b=magazine. I’m glad I’m here to offer the other half of your active mind.” Shane joked. He stuck his hands in his pocket and patted his mouth with his handkerchief.  He then proceeded to wiped his hand with it.

I slowly smiled. I’m glad everyone settled their differences and looked at it in a positive light. I felt very accomplished that I met such delightful and respectable friends.

“R-Right, I’ve almost forgotten about that.” I sighed. “We should be heading out then.” We quickly finished our breakfast and bid farewell to Nema. When we reached the gate out of Miyamoto, a guard stood there like a statue, permitting us passage. “Forgive me, there is a war going on, and someone has given me orders to guard here.”

“A war?” I retorted. Who could be starting the war? The only person that I could surmise was Xeno. “Um, is it Xeno?”

“I can’t give the name sir, sorry.” He rectified his armor when it chaffed him.

“What do you propose we do, Shelton?” Shane asked, as he fixed his tuxedo.

“We’ll have to stay back until things look up again. It’s the best course of action.” I felt a burning sensation in my stomach, but I couldn’t explain why. I hope Xeno will be alright.”

“He’ll be fine.” Hulk consoled. He went through my spiky hair. “He’s a tough nut to crack, right? If it’s him, he’ll make it.”

Randy enticed u with his hand. “Let’s head back to Nema’s house yeah!”

We headed back to her house, as Sasuke and Jury parted ways with us, before heading back into the city to entertain the masses.

Nema was near a window, praying to herself. “I give my pleasure unto thee, O’ Earth Parents.”

“Yo there!” Randy called, as we stepped inside. We gave Nema a startle,

“Oh, I thought you guys were gone! Oh wait, war halts your progress?” Nema closed her eyes, she saw what we couldn’t see. A bloody cave filled with bloody bodies, weapons and monsters. Polis V was seen as well, wrapped with his kingly garments and robes. She witnessed as a spear impaled his chest. His pupils dilated as he laid lifeless on the lance, his eyes stayed open. It was a scary sight indeed. She gasped and fell down, unconscious.

“Hey, Nema!” I called. We all made a circle around her. I felt her pulse. “She’s fine. She just needs some rest.”

“Seems like it.” Jillian added, but she couldn’t get what made her pass out. “Can I check her for a minute?”

Jillian came and felt her forehead. “Maybe she saw something terrifying? But, what?”

Hulk, Randy, Vince and Shane propelled her upstairs and into her bed. I looked on with worry. I ran upstairs as well.

When I arrived upstairs, The four were studying Nema as she spoke to herself. Suddenly, she levitated up from her bed and to the window. She opened the window and left outside. We tracked her down at a cemetery. It w=had a lonely and creepy vibe, as graves of deceased people were lined in rows of 5. Rain started to pour down like cats and dogs.

“Ugh! Now I’m SOAKED!” Stephanie cried as she ran her hair through her soaked hair.

Nema commenced digging through Polis VI’s grave, as she slowly started descending into a dark portal. We ran into it as well, before the portal vanished.

We entered a distorted world, where there were rainbow walls, and strange eyes that decorated them. We saw the wobbly Nema stumbling down a path.

“Nema, wait for us!” Randy called. We ran after her, before she disappeared spontaneously.

“What the?” I looked around, but all I could see was the colorful walls. “Where did she go now?”

“Only one way to find out, you with me right?” Hulk asked. He looked around one more time, and saw a divergence of paths. “Hmm? There’s a board over there.” He went to check it out.

“What does it say?” Lynn asked, stepping over to scrutinize the text.

“Who is she looking for? Hulk read out loud. “It’s a question.”

“A question?” I repeated. “It may be a puzzle then. “Well, I suppose that the she is Nema, and she’s looking for Polis VI?”

The road to the left combined into one path, and the board disappeared.

“So, we just have to pass this quiz thing and voila! Instant Nema YEAH!” Randy completed, with a warm grin. “Come on!”

We ran down the path with haste, but we felt a strange presence watching over us. It was Polis VI, as he patrolled our every movement and action through a crystal globe. Xiaoanna was near his side, cuddling with him. “Aren’t they dead yet?”

“Not quite, my dear.” Polis replied. Polis’s henchmen arrived in the throne room, with Ric holding the Émigré Manuscript.

“Sir, I have it.” Ric called, setting the book down on the floor.

“Good, you all did manage to do one thing right!” A soldier delivered the book to him. He analyzed the book and its contents. “This is the real deal. No fake or decoy of any kind.”

“And why would we do such a thing to Our Highness?” Undertaker asked. “We wouldn’t want our heads on a silver platter, yes?”

“Exactly.” Polis responded, twiddling his thumbs in pure excitement. He hid the book in his garments, and went into a different room. It was stacked with books of different incantations, which he used to make new spells. He opened his two books: The Exorcist Diary, the one that was stolen at the Merinland church, and the Émigré Manuscript. It levitated as he chanted in an unknown tongue. A shadowy figure appeared developed from behind him. The figure was satisfied, but one thing was left: Shelton’s Mark of Rage.

“Yes, Diablo. I only have one more prize to give you. “Polis promised. His grin brightened even more.

“Please, do. That mark is precious to me. Make sure you take him alive as well. Don’t want to spoil the gem.” His dark, deep voice resonated throughout the room.

“Yes, you won’t be disappointed my lord.” Polis promised. He bowed, as the shadowy figure disappeared. “Two things down, one to go! HAHAHAHAHA!” He laughed maniacally, as he choked from the coarse, dry cachination.

Before we knew it, a golden door met our sights. It had small slots sprinkled on it. There were twelve zodiac tiles as well, six that were placed near each side of the door.

“Another puzzle?” Hulk inquired. He inspected the zodiac tiles. They were ancient and dust dominated them, but fingerprints appeared as Hulk wiped them off. “Someone’s been here before, maybe Nema.”

“But wait.” Stephanie thought to herself. If Nema solved the puzzle, why didn’t she leave the door open for us? Unless…”

“Guys, maybe Nema’s not well. Maybe something’s manipulating her, no?”

Everyone was recoiled in thought. “Hmm.” They all were engrossed in their intuitive minds.

“In whichever case, ladies and gentleman,” Shane adjourned, he stepped up to the left side of the door. “We have to solve this puzzle.” There was a riddle that was inscribed on the door.

The title of the riddle, “The Hero”, says:

“To protect the children, the archer waits, bow in hand, to shoot the wild beast approaching from the distance.”

“So we have to use these tiles and insert them in the correct parts.” Hulk said. E thought quite hard, I could see brain matter escaping from his eardrums. “A bit of help brothers?”

“I’m trying, Hulkster.” Randy assured, he stood next to him, inspecting the tiles. He pointed to one of them. “How about this?”

“That’s the Aries tile.” Stephanie identified. “That can’t be it.”

I shifted through the other tiles that we gathered. Vince and Lanny spoke softly to each other about the riddle, as I thought hard myself. An archer, who held a bow and waited. An archer, who held a bow and waited, hmm.” I checked the picture of the Gemini tile. It donned a picture of two angels.

“That makes sense.” Hulk commented. He took the Sagittarius Tile, which had a picture of a centaur wielding a bow and set it in the next slot.

“Ooh, my turn YEAH!” Randy exclaimed, setting the Leo tile in the last slot as it had a picture of a vicious lion. The door clicked.

“Hmm, that’s a good sign for a solved puzzle.” Goldberg remarked. I smiled. We all worked together to solve this puzzle. We’re friends, close friends.

“Let’s solve the other two doors now.” Randy ordered, as he checked out the middle door. Everyone eyeballed him in extreme awe.

“Did Randy, actually used his brain?” Hulk’s eyes were especially shocked.

“Yep, he did. This is why I love him. You’d never know what to expect from him.” Lynn remarked. She went by his side as she shuffled through the nine other tiles. She occasionally looked at him through dreary eyes.

“Look at him guys, I think he WANTS to use that cranium of his.” Vince scratched his head, as he started to feel a bit dumb in comparison.

The other riddle named “The Value of Livestock”, says:

Getting cheese is better than only wool, but getting succulent meat is the best thing of all.

“Hmm, the value of livestock.” Our brains quickly got to thinking, as Randy stood in front of the door like a popsicle.

“Move you idiot.” Hulk shouted at Randy. Randy slowly moved aside involuntarily. Randy slowly peck the hairs on his chin. “Hmm, well, meat is pretty filling if that helps.”

Lanny looked through the tiles. “Well, capricorns do produce a type of rare cheese called Blue Cheddar, and I couldn’t surmise of anything better. Let us try this tile, and see if it’s worth our while.” Lanny stepped up and set the Capricorn tile. I was impressed at Lanny’s intelligence. First off, I never knew that Capricorns produced blue cheese. Legends said of mold dominating such cheese and it turned blue. Secondly, he found out half of the riddle within a short amount of time. Randy could learn a thing or three.

Jillian was impressed as well, as she coiled around his waist affectionately

“You’re sooo smart.” Jillian said dreamily. Lanny just smiled and sighed gaily, and positioned his book higher up under his muscular arm, that was covered in the thickness of his gown.

“Hmm, Capricorn then huh?” Hulk responded. He reread the riddle for good measure. “Ok, wool now. We’ll have to look for the sheep tile.

“This Aries tile should do the trick.” He went up to the door, asking for an excuse to Jillian. “Pardon me young lady.” He said quietly. She stepped back, smiling at his amazing courtesy. He set the Aries tile into the next slot.

“NOW THE TAURUS TILE SHOULD BE ENOUGH, AS IT IS AN OX.” Warrior explained. He looked around for clarification. We nodded, seeing his logic being as clear as day. The tile was set in the slot. The door clicked.

“Now, the final door awaits.” I announced happily. Teamwork makes the dream work alright. Look how much one can accomplish when working together.

The final door to the right named “On Evolution”, says:

“First, it came from the sea. It grew legs so it could play in the shoal, then it developed poison to protect itself.”

“Sounds pretty scientific.” Randy said fearfully. He stepped back to his wife Lynn’s side. Feeling the terror of this last puzzle. He slowly forgot that we have three tiles left, until Hulk shouted at him again.

“Idiot, we have three tiles left!” He hollered. A vein popped up from his head.

“Alright you dummy!” Randy countered back, in the same tone. Their tension was high, but it wasn’t time for guff now.

“Guys!” It was Jillian’s turn to yell. “Let’s get this puzzle over with first!”

They silenced their mouths and nodded to each other apologetically. “Sorry.” They both said simultaneously.

“Let’s see here.” Goldberg commenced. His eyes glued onto a particular piece. “I wonder, this looks like something that would come from the sea.” He displayed the Scorpio Tile to me, as I nodded in agreement. “I agree. Care to do the honors, big brother?” He froze to my sudden request, as he never thought that I would catch him off guard. Now he knows.

“Yes, sure.” He said, with a sudden break in his voice. He threw the tile into its slot, and looked back at me, smiling. I smiled back, as I was overcome by his handsome smile once again.

“Hmm, now it’s only Cancer and Libra left.” Stephanie announced. She had a hard time deciding which one to put down, so she easily put them both down into the slots in total dismay. “That should do the trick.”

But suddenly, I found something to be quite off. There were twelve zodiac tiles left over, but we used up nine of the tiles. Where are the other three? I started to feel an intense pain in my stomach, and fear settled in like the plague. I stepped back as I found the three other tiles moving on its own.

“Shelton?” Jillian called me, but beckoned to the tiles that had mind of their own. The tiles flew into my face, as I bounced back. I shook my head violently, trying to snap myself out of my daze. Hulk took out his cannon, and shot at the tiles, but its swift and light size evaded the shots.

Goldberg threw his shield at the tiles, but they dodged that too. I heard one of the doors slowly open, as I swiftly turned around as my swords were automatically in front of me. Nema walked by me and thrusted her hand out at the tiles. They slowly faded out of existence, turning into nearly shredded dust. An ominous wind carried the dust on our direction, as we choked violently.

“I’m so sorry about that.” Nema said. “Spirits down his grave are really unruly.”

I started to calm down from my sudden fear, but I still felt suspicious of this place. Suddenly, a familiar man appeared beside Nema. Our eyes enlarged. It seemed like a younger Polis VI, but isn’t this Polis V’s grave? What’s Polis doing here? I held my swords, in case anything out of the ordinary happen. This Polis’s hair was a lot shorter and thinner, and he wasn’t as bulky, but skinnier. He also had a smile, not the devilish smile that the older Polis had, a more genuine one. I surmised that it was his spirit of sorts.

He had a newborn baby in cradled in his arms. It was wrapped in a light blue cloth, as it wailed and cried to the top of its lungs. When it finally quieted down, it had great green eyes, and wild blonde hair that resembled Polis’s. The baby’s beautiful eyes opened, as a giggle escaped its miniature mouth.

“Ah, my son.” Polis said to the young baby. His eyes locked his baby’s, with Nema slowly joining in. “We should come up with a name, my love. Besides, I’ve had the trouble of bringing him here.”

“Yes, and I the trouble raising him here as well.” Polis agreed. He wrapped the small blue cloth around his baby and closed his eyes. We watched with both poignancy and confusion. This Polis was different than the one we knew and hated. This Polis was more civil, and most of all, caring.

“What’s going on?” Hulk bothered to ask, through his unyielding curiosity. I looked at Hulk’s face. He had a mix of annoyance and awe, as he knew Polis is our enemy, and wanted to shoot him down as soon as possible, but he needed a reason to not think of him as the same person.

“Ah, allow me to explain.” Nema began. “The Polis that you’ve all met, is the one that’s soul was offered to Diablo, the demon of Hell. My dear Polis here was the one that I fell in love with. He died giving his soul to him. Now Diablo is controlling the dead husk as we speak.

Jillian clasped her hand, as she leaned on Lanny’s side. “Oh no. Diablo’s a god, right? We’re facing a powerful being now.”

“We still have to do something, right?” Lynn asked Randy, as she buried her face in his chest, frightened.

“Don’t worry, baby.” Randy squeezed his wife in his arms. “It’ll be like defeating a normal, sane person. Yeah!”

“But, why?” I asked in a demanding tone. I didn’t understand why he would sell his soul. He had to have gotten insane during that point.

“Yes, about that, I had to show my nobility’s true traits, which was their oppressive power. It was in my blood, and I had to protect my very own country, no matter the cost.” Polis’s voice shook with nervousness. He was guilty with what he’s done.

“I, see.” I responded. “But, why was it so important to express your royal family’s traits? Surely you knew it would have brought you harm, right?”

“I knew.” Polis answered, more shaken this time. “But I was stubborn to realize that it will affect my loved ones.”

“You’re damned right.” Shane said, with a strict tone. “You should have realized that war would happen if you’ve became insane.”

“Forgive me.” He can only say. He was overcome with grief at this point. He looked at his wife, his head hung on her shoulder.

“Everyone, it’s about time to head back up. I’ll see you all soon ok? I’ll warp you all back to Earth.”

I looked at her with sad eyes. “But, what about you?” I asked. She was such a great help to us, and I’d hate to leave our close ally.

“I’m afraid that once I came to see my husband, I couldn’t come back to earth. If you see Sasuke and Jury, tell them that I will always love them.

“Alright, well. Rest in peace ok?” I asked. She came and procured me her baby. “Please, give them this baby. They have a new member in the family.”

The baby was sound asleep at this point, giving off his sweet, cute sounds.

“Take care.” Polis said. He waved to us, as we felt light enveloping us.

“You better treat her right, or we’re coming back down to kick your can!” Hulk warned, before we vanished back onto the earth above.

When we arrived back, we were on top of Polis VII’s grave. The soft soil held our feet like quicksand. The rain has stopped falling, leaving the area very damp.

“Wait a minute.” Randy said. “We were in hell, weren’t we?”

The baby started to weep once again. I pampered it and patted its back, as it somewhat helped.

“You know,” Vince started. “We were underground, and the scenery wasn’t normal, so yeah. We’ve met hell in its face.”

Sasuke and Jury came running to us, with serious expressions. “Where’s mother?” Sasuke asked.

I looked at the baby, and at them afterwards. “Your mother, she’s-“ I didn’t know what to say, the choice of words was very limited to me.

“I’M AFRAID SHE MET WITH HER SOBER HUSBAND.” Warrior finished. I glared at Warrior. “Damnit!” I slipped.

Sasuke went silent, and fell to his knees. His palms met his eyes, as he sobbed. “No, mother.”

Jury punched me in the face in pure anger. “What the hell happened to her?! Why didn’t you stop her?!”

Randy and Hulk stood in front of me as Goldberg tried to attack Jury. Vince and Hulk held him back with determination.

“Damn you all! You couldn’t have stopped her from digging the damned grave!? You imbeciles-“

“Stop it, Jury!” Sasuke said when he composed himself. “Our mother would die to meet her husband again. Let’s at least be thankful that she’s happy.”

Jury grumbled silently, his face looked as fierce as a rabid dog. He stomped his way out of the cemetery.

“F'ing bitch.” Goldberg whispered, as Vince and hulk released their hold on him.

“I’m so sorry.” I said. If we were quick enough, we could of stopped her from visiting her lover, but we didn’t know what was going on.

I gave Sasuke the baby. “She wanted me to give you this. His name is Jin.”

“It’s quite the baby.” Lynn remarked, her hands clasped with Randy’s as her eyes fell for the small tyke.

“Jin?” Sasuke inspected the baby’s features. “Wow, thank you.”

“I should check up on Xeno.” I said. WE haven’t talked for a while, and I’m starting to worry.

“Yeah, it’s been forever hasn’t it? UH-HUH!” Randy clarified, with nods from everyone.

I pulled out my phone and dialed his number. The phone rang out.

“Huh.” I sounded suspiciously. “He didn’t answer.”

“Maybe he’s busy Shelton!” Goldberg claimed, as he itched his head uneasily. I could tell he’s trying to cheer me up.

We heard voices coming from the nearby city.

“What could that be?” Vince asked.

“Isn’t that a general? It looks like Xeno!” I froze when I heard that name. We hurried to Miyamoto for a closer look.

There was a big crowd that encircled around something. We barged through the crowd and saw Xeno seriously wounded.

“Xeno!” Hulk cried. He went beside him felt his forehead. Jillian’s face gave into sadness, with tears bulging from her eyes.

I was too determined to cry. “Hulk, Randy, Goldberg! Help me carry him to Nema’s House!”

“Uh, right!” Randy said clueless but seriously. We overcame the crowd an took him inside Nema’s House and to a bed. We stood beside him, hoping that he was ok.

Xeno slowly twitched and opened his eyes. “So, I was unsuccessful…”

I came closer to him. “What do you mean? What happened?”

“Come on Xeno!” Hulk compelled. “Stay strong for us please!”

Xeno slowly stretched his hand out to me. I clasped it gently. “Shelton, I tried, to save Xiaoanna, but to no avail. Fred and I, tried entering the Haunted Passage, for a short cut through Solosis, but we were defeated.”

“Wasn’t the Haunted Passage forbidden?” Randy asked.

“Y-yes, but it was foolish enough for someone, or something to, not guard it…” Xeno coughed up some blood, as it fell on his clothes and quickly dried up.

“Is Fred still alive?!” I asked frenetically. I rummaged through his scratched and torn clothing , trying to comfort him.

“He was severely hurt, but I gave him enough time to escape with his troops…Cough cough.”

Jillian jumped when Xeno vomited blood this time. “Xeno! Please shut up!”

“Xeno, if you die here then the Exploits die.” Hulk said. “I’ afraid that you’re in bad shape right now to-“

“Please, listen to me, everyone.” Xeno begged through his dying breath.”

“Hey, buddy. You listen to me.” Randy commanded. He was serious now. “I want to thank you for giving me a chance to be a part of your army, and a chance to meet Shelton.”

“Same here brother.” Hulk added. He shook Xeno’s hand slowly. “If it wasn’t for you, I would have probably still be wrestling.”

“I want to thank you too.” Jillian said, as she wiped her eyes from excess tears. “Yu accepted me after my parents sent me to the camp and I graduated. You helped me set my life up in ways I never imagined.

“I want to thank you too.” Goldberg chimed in. “Thanks to you, I graduated from the Exploits, and I could be a full fledged commander now. All those hard times I’ve had there, I give all my thanks to you that I could grow from them.”

“AND IF I WASN’T A SOLDIER, I WOULD HAVE STILL BE CRUSHING SKULLS OF ANIMALS TO SURVIVE.” Warrior said. “YES, YOU DO HAVE THAT EFFECT ON ME. NOW I CAN BE OF MIDDLE CLASS.”

“Xeno,” I started, my tears falling down my face. “You were my inspiration, you were the reason why I fight, because I cared about you-no your goal, and I will never stop caring. I WILL save Xiaoanna, and the world! I PROMISE!”

Xeno started close his eyes for prolonged periods of time.“I was wrong for keeping that secret from you, about your father.”

My heart sank. Does Xeno know about my family? I needed to know, as his time is running out. “Xeno, what do you know of my family?”

Xeno’s coughs were more coarse and painful to hear.

No!” I told Xeno. “You can’t die! You are my only role model!” Xeno was on his deathbed, trying to keep his eyes open for us, as I quickly shed tears. Xeno, he couldn’t be dying, I couldn’t believe it. Hulk comforted me as I held Xeno’s hand.

“Shelton,” He started. “I’m sorry for, all I’ve done…cough…”

“Xeno!” Jillian cried. “Please don’t say anything else!”

He kept going. “Shelton, please defeat the…Divine Dragons…And save Xiaoanna, for if you fail, cough…”

“If we fail?” Randy retorted. Lynn clutched his chest as he held her.

“If you fail, the world shall…be destroyed…” Tears ran down his eyes as well. I hugged him, as I wailed. I felt a warm touch from him too. He, he hugged me too. He never was anyone to show such affection.

Suddenly, silence grew, as his head slowly tossed to the side. He was gone. “XENO!” I cried out. Warrior, Jillian, Hulk, Goldberg and Randy hugged me tightly.

It was a sleepless night, as we buried Xeno near Nema’s garden. I was in my bed, crying my eyeballs out, until I couldn’t cry anymore. Randy and Hulk kept telling me after Xeno died: “He’s in a better place, with his family.”, with Randy saying his usual “Yeah!”, or “UH-HUH”, or “DIG IT!”, But I couldn’t see it. He couldn’t rest in peace, not until he reunites with Xiaoanna. My mind raced, as I started to feel depressed. I even started thinking about suicide. It’s like I can never protect anyone, and if my closest friends die, then who else would be my friend? I will NEVER go back into the shadows, I refuse to. But I was like curse to them, a curse that could kill them any time now. I packed up my things and wrote a note. It said:

“I’ll be leaving for a while, to decide if I should continue to live or commit suicide. I need to find Fred, he might know who my family is, and where. If you all worry too much, I’ll leave my phone number at the bottom. I may not answer if I’m dead, but if I do, I might be a bit despondent. Don’t worry. I’ll text everyone when I find time to. I won’t leave everyone in the dark for too long. If anything ever happens to me, just know that I love you all equally. You all were the greatest friends that anyone could ever have. I know things will work out, regardless of what life brings.”

                                                                                                       With love and kisses,

Shelton Anthony Henry

I folded the note and laid it on the draw, and ran out of the house, sobbing. I refused to look back.

My eyes slowly shut as I fell to the ground, consciousness leaving me. I was exhausted, dizzy, and all of the above. My friends didn’t bother to call me, or I didn’t realize that my phone was on silent. My body felt defunct, my only legs were my hands. I crawled slowly down the dense forest before finally blacking out.

The morning sun was summoned , with the colors of the sky changing from the night’s shade of purple to the blazing fire of red. The birds have chirped to signal the new day. Everyone was still asleep in their comfy beds, not realizing that trouble were to haunt them when they awaken.

I slowly came to consciousness. I shook my head as I wiped the cold from my eyes. My vision was a bit beat for a second, but when it fixed itself, I saw a woman sitting next to me. I moaned from the intense pain of the back of my hand, where my mark stood dormant.

“Are you alright?” The woman asked softly. She had a stir of blond and brown hair, and her glasses perched on her face along with her wrinkles. She wore a white, fluffy robe which made her look like a walking cloud. Her smile was enough to warm me up. She made the room feel like I woke up in heaven. The wooden floors and walls were like the clouds that one would walk on when heaven captured them, and the bed that I slept on felt like I was sleeping on a nimbus.

“Yes, but MS. AMMON?!” I couldn’t believe my eyes. It was my teacher from the Training Camp. She taught my class Chemistry, and she was a great one at that. She had a role as a mother figure as well. She was always approachable when I needed her. She even saved my tail plenty of times. There was a time where my scatterbrained behind left my headphones in her class. She held onto it like her life until she gave it back to me the next day.

“A man saw that you were knocked out and dragged you all the way to this inn. You really slept in.” She began. “Thank goodness you weren’t worm’s food or anything.”

“No kidding.” I piggybacked. “This man, where is he? I have to offer my thanks.” I sighed aggressively, as my mind went to my friends that I left in Miyamoto. My face fell into a deep grimace. “The man’s at the Fentinan bar right now, and he’s quite the fellow if you ask me.” I looked at her with a long face. “Huh, you didn’t laugh.” Ammon perceived. She felt my face. “No fever or anything. Do you want to talk about it?”

“It’s about my family. “I began. I knew once I started explaining, I couldn’t stop. All if my issues were built into a skyscraper by now, after all that I’ve been through. And all the weight that I’ve carried from Merinland to Fetini must be unloaded.

“When I was little, My parents put me into Arthur’s care, but I couldn’t remember anything about either of my parents, or my family. I was trying to ask everyone that I knew about them, but they all went and threw riddles at me.”

“That must be very stressful for you, Shelton.” Ammon reciprocated, this was different than any problem that I came to her with, all the things about other students’ negativity, all of the questions about life, it couldn’t top what I was telling her right now.

“I’m so mad at Fred right now. He’s hiding something too, and all this time I was under his training, he could have told me about my family. But I just want to see him. I want to know the truth, then dash him into the water for a while until I could face him again. I know that he has knowledge of my family. Also, the I am trying to defeat the Solisian Empire and stop Polis VI’s resurrection of the Divine Dragons.”

“Well then, let’s go see him then.” Ammon planned. She got up from her seat, and pulled me out of my bed, dusting me off in the process. “But first, let me dress you up. You wouldn’t want to look suspicious to any Solsiian if they show up here. Fetini borders are free to cross by anyone.”

“But can you guys close the borders at all?” I asked. Closing the borders can prevent any soldiers from entering.

“Us Fetinians have made a pact to the Earth Parents to never close the borders for any purpose. Breaking the pact can anger our god and goddess.” Ammon explained.

“Oh, don’t worry about it.” I responded. I didn’t realize how serious it was to breach such a pact, but what would the Parents do if such happens. It’s quite a scary thought to dwell on.  My mark started to glow, as if reacting to something.

Ammon looked at the mark with curiosity. “Oh my goodness. It’s that mark! It came back!”

“Came back?” I repeated with a baffled expression. “What do you mean?”

“The rune used to rest in the Mage Ruins on Mage Isle, but suddenly disappeared. We had no idea where it would go to. That rune is said to open up a person’s dormant powers.” Why don’t you go get yourself a nice shower until I come back? Then we can go see Fred next door.” Ammon said. She was happy after I confessed everything that I had, to my surprise. It made me happy as well.

“Alright.” I said with uncertainty. Ammon was at the door before I halted her.

“Ms. Ammon?” I began. “Why aren’t you in Merinland?”

Her face contorted into a frown. “I’m afraid Merinland has been taken over by Solisians.”

My jaw dropped. “What?! When?!”

“Not too long ago. Polis broke into Merinland’s border and drove everyone out with both his soldiers and his scary looking beasts, one looked like they wanted to die. Polis is wicked. He uses his soldiers and then turn them into monsters just to intimate us. He even seized the Training Camp as one of his army bases. I came back to my home country Fetini, where it is a safe haven, for now. I have to serve my people the best I can as a Headmistress. I will protect Fetini with my life, if Solosis were to ever invade it.”

“I see.” Ammon had a duty to fulfill, and she must fulfill it. I started to feel guilty as I practically threw more problems onto her. At least she didn’t mind in the end.

“Now please get rinsed off.” Ammon begged. She waved at me before heading out of the door.

“Damn, will we win this war?” I thought to myself. Every time, Polis’s a step ahead of me, but I have hope, I’ll try to have hope. I took off my clothes and entered the bathroom. I took a nice, long soak in the ghostly walls of the bathroom. I wished that my previous insecurities would melt away like ice, but they stuck onto me like super glue. Still, I tried to be optimistic. The Earth Parents will come through for me. They’re the god and goddess, after all.

“No…” Goldberg said through tears. “Why?! Why did he leave us?”

“I looked everywhere in Miyamoto.” Jillian added. “Plus, his phone keeps going to voicemail.”

“WE CAN’T GIVE UP HOPE!” Warrior advised. He threw a fist in the air, hoping for the others to join in as well. “I’m sure he’s counting on us!”

“But-“ Goldberg was hysterical. He threw a fist at the wall with ferocity that would soon create a crater in it. His beloved brother. His stomach started to gather butterflies about my safety. He pictured up my body as it hanged from a noose of a tree.

“Come on! We have to keep looking!” Jillian prayed. “Before something bad happens to our friend!” She ran out of the house with steady feet, and into the forests of Miyamoto.

“Damn…” Randy only muttered in disappointment. Randy sat on the bed, thinking to himself about my whereabouts. Lynn was beside him, clinging to his arm as usual with a long face. Vince, Shane and Stephanie stood by. Hulk ran out frantically with Warrior in pursuit of Jillian.

“Randy, Goldberg?” Vince called to them. Their eyes quickly glued to Vince’s in deafening silence.

“Let’s head to Nagahara. That’s the only place where I’d think he’d run.”

“But, how could you be so sure!?” Goldberg said frenetically. “He could be anywhere!”

“But if we don’t look,” Shane chimed in utter seriousness. “How can we be so sure? But first, we should look for Jillian and the others, wherever in the hell they’re going.”

Stephanie glanced out of the window. No sight of them. Just the rumbling of the forest trees and the shivering of the wind that surrounded them. “We’d better make haste too.”

Jillian and Hulk trotted back. Tire built their faces as they both panted for air rhythmically. Strangely, there was no sight of Warrior with them.

“We tried to chase him down, but he was already gone.” Hulk protested.

“What? But where would he have gone? We’re not playing hide and seek!” Randy declared in frustration. He soon rose from the bed. “Come on guys, let’s head to the Imperial Capital.”

Hulk and Jillian was fill with confusion.

“Eh, never heard of it but let’s go.” Hulk finally agreed wholeheartedly.  

“But what about Warrior?

“Right.” Vince said. They soon headed off to the west into the dense forest.

When I stepped out of the shower, I looked into the mirror of my bathroom. My insecurities reflected back at me like a hawk attacking its prey. Looking at myself started to hurt my eyes, so I quickly got dressed. I wore a black hat that hid my wild, spiky hair and a black jacket. I didn’t want to look like a shadow, so I wore some jeans. I wore an eyepatch that covered the right side of my eye to conceal any of my obvious traits. I had forgot the mark on my right hand until it glowed.

“Huh? What’s this?” I asked myself. The mark hasn’t don’t much in a while. Maybe it’s reacting to something? I hid it with a spare glove that I had. Ammon marched into my room in time. “There you are, and look at you! Look like a million dollars!” She commented. I smiled as I took one last look into the mirror. I smiled, but I shouldn’t let wardrobe determine my confidence. I must find it from within. “Mrs. Ammon, I’m ready.”

“Yeah, come on. It’ll be quick.” Ammon explicated. I nodded. We entered the room at the far end of the hallway packed with paintings.

He answered the door silently. There he was, every part of him. When I saw him, I held back tears. I tried to not cry, as I wanted to express my anger, not sadness.  

“Fred.” I said. He silently allowed us in. He sat on the bed near the door and allowed me to vent. He looked down like an embarrassed child.

Ammon looked at me, I started my tirade.

“Fred, all this time I was trying to find my real family, my real parents, but everyone was giving me dumbass riddles. Even you. You couldn’t even tell me anything while at the training camp. Why? Why was I in the dark for so long? I can’t believe this. And now, I am before you, knowing that you have a clue about my family. Well, will you finally glean to me anything?”

Fred didn’t say anything for a while, but he finally spoke. “My, son…”

“What?” What did he mean by that? Was he talking about me?

“You’re, my son, and thus a prince as well.”

Tears ran down my face. I could see our resemblance as well, but I thought it was all a coincidence all this time, until now.

“BUT YOU COULD HAVE TOLD ME SOONER!” I screamed. “JUST, STAY AWAY FROM ME UNTIL IM READY! I JUST CAN’T RIGHT NOW!” I ran out of the inn sobbing. Ammon followed me into a dark alley, comforting me. When I finally regained myself, she thought I could use a drink or two. “Let’s head to the bar.”

I nodded. Maybe a drink could help me forget my troubles. We traversed through the merchant wagons and the bustling of the people of Nagahara and entered the bar. It was a nightmare getting in. There was a long line that extended outside. When we finally entered, Ammon pointed out a particular man at the bar counter. He had a huge belt around his belly area, that was covered by a red shirt, and brown scruffy hair. He also had a huge scar on his right cheek.

Ammon dragged me to him. “Hey there!”

The light skinned man jumped from his seat. “Ah, Ammon! How’s it going?” He gave Ammon a big hug, as I watched as my presence slowly faded away.

“This guy’s called Scurvy. I’m a good pirate around these parts. Heard of any pirates better than me? NO!” He bragged. He slapped the knee guard that he had. I pretended to think it was funny.

“Can you take us to Mage Isle?” Ammon asked.

“Maybe.” He joked. “Or maybe I can send you on my boat and you can ride to Mage Isle. Either way, you’ll still get there. AH WHO AM I KIDDING!? SURE!” He hooted, as I jumped from the sudden change of pitch. He was rather talkative, and had an energetic voice to make it even worse.

“Hey, I saved your tail son!” Scurvy remarked. I nodded, and took a bow. I introduced myself afterwards. “Damn, aren’t you the prince?”

“I am a prince, but I don’t know of what.” I replied. “Laugh if you want. “

“Nah, I laughed enough, but a former king is in town at the moment. He told everyone about you, but allow me to take you to your isle.” He took a last sip of his beer and we slipped through the large crowd.

I looked at him in confusion, but I dismissed his comment, not wanting to hear anything that had to do with my father.

When we arrived at Nagahara pier, Scurvy’s other pirates dressed in red tunic quickly prepared the ship for departure. It was filled to the brim with boxes and bags of supplies. Ammon and I entered the ship. Scurvy was at the front of the ship, crossing his muscled arms and taking in the fresh ocean breeze that enveloped us. “Better prepare yourselves for seasickness, NAH JUST KIDDING, BUT SERIOUSLY PLEASE VOMIT OVER THE SHIP FOR PETE’S SAKE.”

Ammon and I giggled.

“Alright, we’re shoving off men!” A motor started to spin from under the ship, which propelled the ship forward. A pirate maneuvered the boat as we watched the barren, but gorgeous sea.

Warrior slowly made his way to Solosis by boat. The Solisian Castle quickly came into his view as Fred, who also boarded the boat with him, stopped paddling. The boat sailed along the calm waters and onto the bright sands of the shore. Surprisingly, the guard awaited their arrival, but for what? What business did the two have with Polis VI?”

“Come on.” Fred only muttered.

The twosome departed from the boat and started for the castle within the guards’ approval. Each step lead them closer to the entrance. Warrior winced in disgust. He didn’t want to, but he had to. He had some business to take care of with Polis, and some serious business at that.

Fred, on the other hand, didn’t have anyone to go to. After my harsh tirade and Xeno’s death, the only reason for fighting was for himself. The Exploits have disbanded after the events of the Underground Passage, and he had nothing left. He was a hollow shell of his former self.

When they arrived within Polis’s throne room, The two trotted down the cherry colored carpet that lined Polis’s estate, and bowed. Polis’s henchmen had faces of both displeased optimism.

“Do you need something?” Polis asked after giving Xiaoanna a warming kiss on the cheek.

Fred couldn’t believe what he saw. That was Xeno’s FIANCEE, yet she is giving in to Polis’s affection. Xeno’s soul will never rest until revenge was served.

“Sir, we offer our assistance to you. We have betrayed the eyes of Shelton, and wish to have his head on a silver platter.” Fred explained painfully.

“Hmph, very wise of one to say.” Polis complimented. He had an even haunting air about him that grew even stronger from last time. But now we know that wasn’t Polis, but a husk being controlled by the demon whose soul he offered.

“My humble servants will procure a spot within my pristine castle.” Polis promised. He snapped his fingers as a male and female servant sported red velvet suits were summoned.

“Please, find them a room to hospitality, but keep the long haired one.” Warrior smiled. He didn’t need to even ask. Fred bowed and left the room with the female maid, while the male patiently awaited for Warrior. The henchmen continued to watch the scene with vigor.

“Your family, I was the one that forced them to relocate you into the jungle.” Polis explained coldly. Warrior listened with unbridled rage, but he kept the lid closed.

“I told them that they could only have 1 child, and they disobeyed my divine rule. I took their lives and ordered my servants to have you live in the Lush Jungle, working for the worthless Anihumans as a slave you are.”

“SLAVE?!” Warrior yelled from the top of his lungs. “WHAT MAKES YOU THINK MY FATE WAS DECIDED?!”

“Wasn’t it the my right? I decide everything. How you live, how you die, how good or bad your life is. Fate is cruel, but that’s the way it is, yes? Any that oppose such a divine right is sure to be punished.”

Warrior looked down in frustration. He couldn’t even speak any sense into the husk of a demon that has manifested within him, and there was no trying either.

“Are you now realizing? Well, since you’re up and made me mad, I’ll decide on your execution. Guards, throw him into the prisons!”

Warrior’s eyes widened. “WHAT?!”

“You heard me.” Polis licked his lips, as he snapped once more. Soldiers took each arm of Warriors and forced It behind his back. Warrior squirmed and hollered as he was dragged out of the throne room. Xiaoanna watched in utter fury. “Who dare defy such a gallant king such as yourself, my lovely Polis? He must be ashamed.”

“Ah, you flatter me with such words.” Polis blushed, before showering his lover with few empty kisses.

“UNHAND ME!” Warrior commanded, being thrusted into the cage that the Solisians called a cell. The soldiers gave a blank stare at Warrior, before locking the prison door and heading upstairs.

The smell of death choked Warrior’s nose. He saw various dead bodies sprinkled throughout the cells. He thought that he was next. He sighed. “Mother, Father, I don’t think we’ll see each other again.” He looked down and thought about me and the others within the dimmed basement.

“We’re here! LAND HO!” Scurvy howled. One of the pirate men scurried at the sail and looked out with a pair of binoculars. “It is! Mage Ruins!”

“Shelton!” Ammon patted me on my back as I lifted my head up from the side of the ship. I was vomiting throughout the whole voyage. “We’re finally here!”

I wiped the saliva that was pasted at the sides of my mouth. I laughed sarcastically as I feigned vomit. “Ugh…Hurry up and get to shore.”

When the ship finally landed on shore, Ammon and I helped unload our necessary supplies off of the ship. I looked around at the barren island. Here was no other life but the ruins.

“How long has the ruins been made?” I asked Ammon.

“Oh, millions of years actually!” Ammon replied ecstatically. “It was once a fortress that Polis V use for the wounded. Some say that those who died here still haunts the ruins. But rumors get pretty tall with time.”

“Sure.” I was quite absent after the haunted part, and I thought the ruins was quite, interesting.

“I’m coming too!” Scurvy demanded, jumping off of the ship with an anchor in hand. “Come on, I can’t leave my wife and kid waiting back at Fetini, and I always keep them waiting!”

“Alright.” I said as I composed myself. “Let’s get going.” With that, we entered the dusty, rocky ruins.

There was a spooky air in the ruins indeed. A chilling air followed us as we arrived deeper into the ruins, and the rampaging of bats overwhelmed us within the dark corridor. The lantern we used remedied this.

The dimmed light greatly penetrated the darkness like a predator would to its prey. Scurvy, Ammon and I slowly but surely crept through the cold floors of the ruins, occasionally avoiding the bats.

“I think I see an opening “ Ammon alerted. She ran across the small hallway where the outdoor light seemed to escape. I quickly dashed forward, as Scurvy did as well.

When we arrived out of the ruins, a crisp air wrapped around us. The sun was setting, with the chirping of the crickets signaling nighttime. It was too strange, as it was barely 6 o’clock. I looked around my surroundings. “It’s nighttime already?”

“The Mage Ruins speeds up the flow of time when one enters.” Two muscularly built men were sitting near a ravine, seemingly resting their bones. One of the men’s arms were bursting with both sweat and veins. He had a pair of sunglasses that resided on his forehead, and a folding tri-nunchaku on his broad back. There was another man next to him, who had a t-shirt and a pair of black pants. He was also bulging with muscle with a pair of hooped earrings to top it off.

“Really?” I retorted.

“Yes.” When the one of the men got up to face us, he shown his tanned, handsome face. He had a bright smile, which seeming made Ammon melt in infatuation. “Didn’t expect anyone else to barge in this here ruins.”

“Well then, you do now!” Scurvy squawked enthusiastically, giving a loud, boisterous laugh. “So, you guys came to uncover the secrets of the Mark of Rage?”

“Not quite.” The tanless man got up and turned to us. The lower part of his beard was dyed black, making him seem like a biker. “We gave under orders of Polis to train here. Man sure doesn’t like paying us.” The tanless man’s eyes were quickly glued to the mark on my hand. “Well Looky there! This cream puff’s got a unique mark!”

The tanned man dove into the back of my hand with his eyes as well. “Yeah, ain’t that the mark!?”

“Uh?” I didn’t know what to do. “Uh, you guys work with Polis?”

“Yeah, we USED to work with him. He fired us after we complained about our paycheck. “ The tanless man explained. “Royalty’s supposed to have all the money in the world!”

“Yeah man!” The tanned man piggyback. “Scotty here ain’t pleased at all and so ain’t I, so Polis fired our tails and, you can fill in the rest!” He pulled out his AK-47 shotgun, as it seemed to shimmer in the starry night.

“Sounds promising.” Scurvy commented. “I used to work with him too, back when I used to pilfer gold dust from the Merinland rivers. I remember when my wife saw me stealing some, and stole my heart.”

“Well, fancy that.” Scott spoke. “I guess we all had our little fate with them. And ooh, a little fate with the ladies as well.” Their eyes feasted upon Ammon’s.

“Wait a darn minute.” Ammon seemed to have snuff Scott out. Her eyes burned holes in Scott’s eyes as she scrutinized him in every last detail. “You’re the Big Booty Daddy, The Big Poppa Pump, Scott Steiner of the Severing Spikes! You can’t fool these eyes! Everyone on Earth knows you and your apprentice Buff Bagwell’s name!”

“Hell, this lady’s found us out, Buff!” Scott answered.

“She sure has Scotty! Scotty and I here likes women who checks him out!” Buff threw the shotgun on his huge back, giving away his cheeky smile towards Ammon. Scurvy threw his arm around my shoulder, quietly basking in glory of the scene before us. “Well, today just got interesting!”

“You think?” I asked nonchalantly.”

“Well, we’ll decipher you later, baby.” Scott promised, to Ammon’s undesired surprise. He turned towards me. “And you must be the runaway prince everyone on social media was babbling about. Ever since you came to Fetini, everyone knows now.”

I was rather shocked. It’s great that everyone’s acknowledging my nobility, yet I might be a bigger target for Polis, and Polis was outsmarting me in every way, shape and form.

“Yes. “I could only reply,

“So, you’d hire the likes of us mercenaries, eh? And if you give us a few ladies to feast upon, we’ll work 110x as hard!”

“And if Scotty would work 110x as hard, so will I!” With their combined efforts, they striked poses, showing the strength of their arms. “And surely if we join you, I, the leader of The Pump Brigade shall offer our undivided support.”

“There’s more of you?” I asked ponderously.

“Yeah, after Vince released us from the Order of the New World thing, we made our own mercenary army. You’ll like it.”

“You know Vince!?” I asked in utter shock. His familiarity of Vince wasn’t the point however. If I partnered with Scott’s battalion, that means I can stand a better chance against Polis. There was no way I could decline the offer.

“Welcome aboard. You’ll have fun with a few of my lady friends!” I said happily. They rejoiced instantly.

“You’re a bad one cream cheese-err.” Scott scrambled for a name, but I halted him by introducing myself.

“Shelton, Shelton Anthony Henry.” I greeted.

“Uh, I’ll go with cream cheese or something.” Scott replied. I sighed and gave a reluctant nod in agreement.

“But I would like to find out more about my mark on my hand, which means going deeper into these ruins.”

“Well then, lead the way, your princeship!” Scott said with a bow.

“If Scotty will show you princely respect, then so am I!” Buff said, performing a bow as well.

“Well, let’s go.” I ordered. “And this is my first order as prince.”

“Sir!” Everyone quickly obeyed. There was a ladder that led from the ravine down near the flowing river. We walked from there and into a cave.

The cave walls were lined with torches, that seemed to have illuminated a path. WE followed the path without hesitation.

“Look!” I beckoned at the door, which had the mark of rage printed on it. The mark on my hand started to react with the door, as it slowly opened.

“Talk about magic!” Buff said, his eyes glued to the magnificent room beyond the door, that was glittered with gold. A treasure chest was stationed near a bald man, who was blocked part of it.

“Just like the cellar in the Golgian mansion!” I added. The layout was just the same as the cellar where I received the mark. It was clear déjà vu.

We slowly walked in as I saw a familiar face. Steve was watching the golden walls of the room, before turning to see us. “Hell no.”

“Steve?” I checked to see if my eyes deceived me. It WAS him. The guy who helped us with clearing our name in Dolas. I was clearly indebted to him. “Sir, I was just about to thank you when you took off-“

“You’re the runaway prince then.” He said with an eerie tone. The others were dead silent, but I nodded nonetheless.

“You should think about becoming king.” He advised.

“Becoming, king?” I retorted. It never crossed my mind at all, but I started to consider. “But why?”

“You damned idiot! Should I really spell it out for you?” He asked impatiently. He paced back and forth. “If you become king, then everyone will start to look up to you, and thus you will befriend more allies. Don’t you want to stop Polis?”

“Yes.” I listened to his callous words.

“Trust me, it’ll work. There’s one catch to this, son. If you plan on being crowned, invite any of the nations that you can find, and that even means Polis’s.”

Our eyes widened significantly.

“But, why?!” Ammon chimed in. “If Polis comes along, that would mean more pointless bloodshed!”

“This partners’ got some massive ideas, your princelyship.” Buff said sarcastically. He held his shotgun in case Steve did anything sudden. “Hell, isn’t that guy Steve Austin from the SOlisan army? Yeah, looks the part and acts the part, Scotty.”

“That’s him, flesh and all.” Scott remarked.

“You two again.” Steve responded. “It’s been a while huh? When was the last time we were together in the Order of the New World as well and the Solisian army?”

“Not too long.” They both said simultaneously.

Steve stifled a smile, but it quickly disappeared. “I digress. Shelton, if Polis knows of your political status as king, he’d no longer underestimate you, and soon he’ll realize who he’s fighting against, and maybe he’ll get off of your back, Hell yeah.”

“It’ll be Polis’s trap, cream corn!” Scott protested, but I already decided. “Alright.”

Everyone went from shocked to appalled in seconds.

“I’ll invite every kingdom that I can, thank you.” I bowed courteously. Steve gave me the crown that was sequestered in the treasure chest. I retrieved it gallantly, to the others’ dismay. Suddenly, the mark on my right hand brightened, as a tablet before us started revealing script. When the glowing stopped, Steve was first to meet the tablet.

“As, as I thought.” He muttered to himself. We soon gathered around him.

“I posit you came here for a reason, yes your princeship, or hell no?” He asked me silently. I nodded.

“Good, then read this here script. Your answers will be fulfilled.” Steve stepped away from the tablet. We ganged up upon it. The words were decrepit and old, so I blew some of the dust off. The text was readable now.

“One of the many legendary artifacts of Poketo that was passed down from generations ever since Poketo first claimed it? It also has a brother like mark called the Calm Mark. The mark itself determines life or death depending on how the wielder guides its destiny.” I stopped to process what I’ve read. “That means…”

“This mark is deadly!” Ammon panicked. “You have to remove it!”

“But wait a minute.” Scurvy halted, putting his hand to his hairy chin. “Don’t you guys think that Shelton would have been good as dead by now if he hadn’t “guided his destiny?” Surely he's guiding his destiny pretty well.”

“That’s right.” I told Ammon. Still, she struggled to calm down. She stepped away from the tablet in fear. I continued reading from the script.

“It is said to have chosen its wielder, and depending on how they direct their destiny, will evolve into either the Mark of Salvation or Mark of Devastation.” I soon reached the end of the tablet, still fishing for answers.

“So, what I’m getting here,” Buff started. “I guess that the Mark of Devastation means you’re definitely dead, or I’m wrong?”

“That’s a good guess, sounds right too.” Scott responded. I had enough with sorcery for a day. When I found Steve again, who was watching us converse, I had to ask him.

“Are you coming to my coronation?”

“Hmm?” He was shocked to be invited to such a big event. “I’m afraid I cannot. I have much work to do.”

“Oh.” My face went sulky. “Well, if you can, you can always come by.”

“I’ll see, your princeship. You take care of that damn rune son, and your idiot buddies.”

“Now that wasn’t very nice.” Buff answered in a childish manner. Scott held Buff’s shoulder and shook his head. “He’s a hard one.”

Steve slowly walked out of the room. “And have it held at Byron!”

“Are you sure about this, Shelton?” Ammon asked in a worried state.

“Don’t worry guys, it’ll be fine, trust me.” My smile was enough to put everyone at ease.

“Well now, if the prince here says it’s damn fine as a fig, then damn that fig! YARRRR!” Scurvy added, with a choked laugh.

“Damn!” Hulk said in disappointment, as he arrived at the square of Nagahara. The team arrived in the Imperial Capital Nagahara, searching for me, or perhaps, my lifeless body, for many hours.

“Don’t see him Hulkster, uh-huh.” Randy reported, carrying Lynn on his back.

Jillian arrived shortly, along with Stephanie, Shane and Vince. “We’ve checked among the townsfolk. They said he was here for a while, but left.”

“But where?” Hulk thought to himself.

“Oh, and this one woman got a bad attitude, so I socked her where it hurts!” Stephanie said with a devilish grin.

“Oh Stephanie, my dear sister.” Shane replied with his usual politeness.

“Yeah, honey, straighten your tail or I’ll do it for you!” Vince ordered, rolling up the porn magazine that he was reading to knock her.

“Ugh, fine dad!” She crossed her arms in a pouty manner. “But anyway, we should take a break, hopefully that barbaric Warrior’s alright as well.

“Where could he have gone?” Hulk wondered painfully. “He just up and left after the hearing of the letter.”

“Hey, Hulkster, maybe we should wait a bit until they, you know, comes back. IF they come back YEAH!” Randy surmised.

“SHUT UP RANDY! They’re coming back!” Hulk shouted. There they go, at heads again.

“DON’T GET ALL GOOD AND MAD HULKSTER! SHELTON DID SAID HE MIGHT KILL HIMSELF!” Randy got Lynn off of his back and swung his fist at Hulk but he dodged and tried tackling him. Vince and Shane held them back.

“Oh, I’m certain they’ll return guys, now stop fighting!” Lynn added.

“Good idea!” Hulk answered. He took out his wallet, and quickly shifted through his savings. “I think this should be enough.”

“A day of Hospitality, the dream is nigh, but I do hope our dear Shelton arrives in time.” Lanny rhymed.

“OH Lanny my dear, he will.” Jillian assured, hugging Lanny’s torso affectionately.

Hulk and the others ordered a room for themselves, sleeping the rest of the night away, hoping that I would come knocking at their door. Randy woke Hulk up during the night.

“Hey, Hulkster?” Randy started, clearing eyes from his sleepiness.

“Yeah?” Hulk was already stressed out, but he bothered listening.

“I’m sorry about earlier, it’s just that we failed to protect Shelton, like we’ve promised Xeno, uh-huh. It was too much for me to handle especially, I was too damn angry at myself.” Randy dredged up the memory of the ramen restaurant where they all made their pact.

“Me too.” Hulk agreed. “Why’d you think I was more stressed than anyone else? That guy’s my best friend brother. After the day he needed a friend, we came along.”

“Dig it hulkster.” Randy replied. They both smiled and giggled some stress off. “So, we’re cool yeah?”

“Sure, for now.” Hulk warned. Their hands slowly approached each other, while both of their muscled arms shook as if there was a magnetic force involved. Their facial expressions contorted to faces of concentration. When their hands finally met, their arms were strained with the inner muscle that build them.

“See you tomorrow Hulkster.” Randy said.

“You too brother.” They went back to sleep in no time.

I decided to sleep near the ravine, as it was too late to tread under the dark cover of night. My friends and I started our travels back on the ship in broad daylight. Throughout the trip, Scurvy was plying us with his pointless rambling about how beautiful his daughter was and how he wished she wasn’t so picky with his motor mouth. Scott and Buff helped me hone my swordsmanship skills with their constructive criticism and sparring, as Ammon watched like a mother would her own child.

Warrior was thrusted back out of his cell and into Polis’s throne room.

“I was going to end your life, but I think you’d make much use for us.” Polis explained, while Warrior listened. He didn’t care anymore, but he was thinking about the mark on my hand.

“Considering that your parents have passed, what will you do now?” Polis questioned.

“I’ll join swords with you. I want to kill Shelton and take the mark for myself.” Warrior wanted to see if the rune would be able to revive his parents, so they could finally make up the time that they lost.

“Now now, I won’t let you have all the fun.” Polis halted. Warrior kept his mouth shut, for should he be thrown back in prison, there would be no way of seeing the sunlight again.

“I also have business with the mark as well. Perhaps after my business is taken care of, the mark will be in your hands. Deal?”

Polis stepped off of his throne, and shook hands with the quiet Warrior. Xiaoanna entered and embraced her lover.

Meanwhile, Fred was in bed, dozing off as he thought about his wife and several children at home. He felt a chill in the air. It was a spirit, a familiar spirit that manifested into Xeno. He hovered in Fred’s thought.

“My fiancée.” He muttered in discontent. She’s-“

“I’m sorry, Xeno.” Fred said sadly. I knew you’d see them kiss and smooch their faces all day long.

“I guess, I had no chance in finding my true love.” Xeno lamented, his sour face giving way. “I’m glad I’m dead then.”

“Hmph.” Fred was at a loss for words. “I don’t know Xeno, I don’t know what to do now. My son hates me, I lost an important friend in you, why should I keep fighting? I mean, all my life, since I was a young adult, I ran away from my nobility, because of my being of mixed race and of other people’s disgust.  I felt I wasn’t worthy of being a king, and what’s even worse, I would have had to be responsible for my nation, and It was such a burden to hold. If I was a more responsible person, then all that damn racism wouldn’t have deterred-”

“Fred, that’s enough gloating.” Xeno responded. “You have many that you fight for. You have your family, and your son. I had only one person, Xiaoanna, who I no longer have now. You have many others. And hearing you regretting makes me sad. Life’s too short for regrets. I just hope your son doesn’t have history repeat itself. But hey, now that I thought about it, we’re different entities. While you refused to accept your nobility, I accepted mine no problem.”

Fred stayed silent, but through his silence, he realized that many people counted on him. “Now that I threw my ass at the Polis’s shoes, I should play in his little puppet show, and if it means killing my son, so be it. If Shelton does die by my hand, I would have done my job of protecting him. Xeno, I have a plan.”

“Whatever plan that you have, I wish you well.” That was Xeno’s last words, before his spirit slowly disappeared. Fred slowly drifted off to sleep.

I was under the covers of my bed, dozing my morning away. I could faintly hear the seagulls chirping out in the sea as they migrated. I slowly crawled out of bed languidly and sighed. The breathtaking view broke my zombie like demeanor. “This is beautiful.” I remarked to myself. The mark glowed faintly, as I inspected it. “Man, I hope that I’m guiding my destiny correctly.” I looked out in the distance, thinking about Hulk and the others. “I sure hope they’re alright, possibly not hyperventilating into paper bags right now.”

When Hulk slowly woke up, he noticed a text on his phone. It was from me. He jumped out of bed and checked it out. He cracked a smile.

“IT’S SHELTON!” His outburst made everyone startled and fell out of bed.

“Ugh, keep it down you little butt!” Stephanie said, trying to help Vince to his feet. “Dad’s too old to get startled. This 71 year old could catch a heart attack.”

“Alright, enough of all that old business.” Vince said. “Quite frankly I’m still working these legs.”

“Heh, after twisting them from just going into the ring that day you’re still in tip top shape.” Stephanie countered.

“Brothers, Shelton just texted me. He’s arriving back to Nagahara!” He showed everyone the text.

“OOH YEAH! DIG IT! He’s alive!” Randy hollered, hugging his wife tightly.

“Miracles sure do come true! But we have Warrior to pursue.” Lanny reminded, his nose in his book.

“Yeah, I hope he’s doing well.” Jillian hoped, as she tried being physically close to her crush. She went and popped on the stove and buttered the pan. “Randy, come help me make some eggs.”

“Alright. You got the right man for the job yeah!” randy trotted to the fridge and took out a dozen of eggs.

“So, anything else he said, Sir Georg?” Shane asked, looking at Hulk’s phone.

“Oh, yeah Shane brother.” There was another text that pulled in a minute ago. “I have a lot to tell you guys.”

“I wonder what?” Lynn asked quietly, watching as Randy sliced up the baby carrots and onions for the omelet.

“Maybe he’ll explain why he snuck out all by himself.” Randy presumed, halting his slicing and dicing. It took Jillian’s strict command to get him back to cutting.

“Man, I’m just as curious as you all are.” Hulk said. He sat on his bed aggressively, looking out at the Nagahara square. It was rather empty, yet the morning was young.

“I just hope Shelton’s alright.” Goldberg muttered under his breath, sick with worry. “I won’t be at ease until I see him.”

Everyone nodded in agreement, knowing that I will come back safe and untouched.

Goldberg looked out of the windows, thinking about when I was introduced to the household of Arthur’s. He wasn’t pleased at being a babysitter, but he was glad to have gotten to know me. Arthur would have him be a housemaid, giving be fresh milk, spoon feed me, even change my diaper. He thought he’d grow breasts. Occasionally, Arthur would check on Goldberg to see if he was taking care of me.

“How’s Shelton doing?” He would say, with sternness in his voice.

“He’s sleeping.” Goldberg would say, focusing more on the skateball game. He was still recovering from the injury that he suffer from both his abdomen and his pelvis. He could only root for his team, The Golgian Sophocles. “It’s funny when I’m playing for a team that is based on a filthy rich aristocrats, while I’m only a middle class.”

Goldberg’s parents, Ethel and Jed, would make a spin and give Goldberg some treatment with bean soup or herbal tea before leaving instantaneously. Ethel would play her violin in concerts, her talented hands guiding the violin stick in her hand. Jed was a gynecologist and obstetrician. Goldberg vaguely remembers them. Jed died naturally in 2006, and his widowed mother now lives quietly in the suburbs of Golgia.

When Goldberg finally recovered, Arthur asked if he wanted to meet his mother.

“I can’t.” Goldberg would reply. I have to protect you and Shelton until the end of this war.”

Arthur would usual feel impressed by Goldberg’s bravery. When I was finally able to walk, he would spar with me until the day where I was enlisted into training camp. He knew that the training camp would have me busy with training that he wouldn’t have time to spar with me.

“All that push ups and weightlifting will pay off.” He would say, with the handsome but stern smile that he would always have.

Meanwhile, I was in my room, looking out of the window. I was sea sick as usual. “C’mon Shelton. I can get through this. We’re almost to Nagahara.” I thought, so I swallowed my vomit and hoped for the best. I leaned out of the window, as a blast of vomit escaped. I felt horrible. Ammon entered with a bowl of chicken soup.

“I heard how sick you were, so I brought this here soup.” Ammon explained, setting the soup on the wooden table.

“I see.” I said languidly. I sat down and sipped the heterogeneous mixture slowly. My sickly instincts didn’t notice how hot it was. I twitched back and dropped my spoon. “Damn that’s hot!”

“Oh no! It must be too hot!” Ammon exclaimed. She picked up the spoon beneath my feet and wiped it with a paper towel that sat on the table. “Please be careful.”

“Yeah, first don’t make it so damn hot.” I said under my breath.

“Shelton?” She sat down next to me at the table. Something was bothering her, as it was told by her depressed face.

“It’s about my mark huh?” I guessed. After hearing of the possibility of death, she has been really worried.

“Yeah.” She answered. “Aren’t you scared? Such a mark like that has a pretty big price. Where’d you get it?”

“From Golgia. It seemed to have chosen me.”

“Ah, it did say such on the tablet back at the Mage Ruins.”

I slowly cooled the spoonful of soup before eating it. “Don’t worry about it. I’ll be fine.”

“But what if you die? This thing here takes lives! What if it evolves into the Mark of Devastation!?” Horror made her face. She faintly imagined seeing my dead body, and the mark transferring to her hand unconsciously.

“Ms. Ammon, I’m willing to die fighting for what I love, for who I care about. This mark isn’t going to stop me. If I die, then I leave the rest to you guys.”

“Well, alright.” Ammon still didn’t like the mark, but she tried to forget the whole ordeal.

“How far are we from the port? I really want to get rid of this sea sickness.” I begged. I thought I was going to keel over before I got there.

“We still have a few hours, I’m afraid. I’m sure those few hours will zip through if you rest.” She took the finished soup bowl.

“Well, alright.” I said reluctantly. I jumped into by bed covers. “I’ll see you in a few hours.”

Ammon nodded and left the room.

It took a while before I was truly asleep. I seemed to be dreaming, when I woke up in a blank room.

Fred and my other friends stared at me fiercely.

“You jerk.” Hulk said. “You should have followed your destiny.”

“Now you’re gonna die here.” Fred added.

“What?” I was confused. Did I fail to follow my destiny? “W-What are you all talking about?”

“Hmph.” Jillian walked away, who was followed by Fred and Hulk.

“I thought you were our friend, Shelton.” Randy said, with a sad expression on his face.

“He’s not worth anything” Warrior shook his head and left as well. Soon, everyone left me, all alone, even my dear brother Goldberg, who only spat at me. I can’t be all alone again. I ran towards them, before the mark glowed and my arm started to fade into particles of light. “NOOO!” I went to my knees, as I disappeared. I woke up with a gasp. I frenetically looked at my hand. My mark was still there.

“Thank the parents. I thought it was real.” I wiped my eyes. Ammon entered the room.

“Shelton! I heard a gasp!” Ammon said. She felt my forehead. “You don’t seem sick.”

“No.” I said, out of breath. “I had a dream of the Mark of Devastation.

“OH. You’re worried too aren’t you? You were hiding it all along.” Ammon said, with a relief. She found me out. Damn! Just before I thought I grew some speck of confidence.

“Yeah, I guess I am.” I hated to admit it, especially with all the touching words that I said to her earlier. “I “Ms. Ammon, I’m willing to die fighting for what I love, for who I care about. This mark isn’t going to stop me. If I die, then I leave the rest to you guys.” Now those untruthful words live to haunt me.

“Well, it was a bad dream. I’m sure you’ll get a better rest.” Ammon reassured. “We still have a few more hours left. Sleep tight ok?”

“Ugh, feels like a few years.” I whined, but I decided to sleep the last few hours as well. “Alright, I’ll try to get back to sleep.”

Ammon nodded, once again leaving the room. I thought to myself. “Am I following my destiny?” I looked back at my mark. It was the same as ever, but what if it evolves into the Mark of Devastation? What if I get disowned from my friends?  I CAN’T be alone again, not after all the bullying I’ve been through. My worries started to manifest so great that it formed tears. My painful weeping was drowned by the pillow that I rested on. Eventually, I cried myself to sleep.

Meanwhile, Hulk and the others were getting some shut eye, while Goldberg looked out of the window to the pier for a boat. Lanny was quietly reading his book, while Jillian watched in affection.

“So, what are you reading?” Jillian asked.

“AH, a story my lady friend. About a girl who dares to make amends.” Lanny replied.

“Amends?” Jillian wondered what the amends were?

“A woman whose family she despises, but she held such unpleasantries with disguise.”

When Lanny said that, it reminded her of the family she despised. She was born into the Aether family, who was too controlling of who she spoke to or even who she loved. Her mother, who locked herself up inside her room after Jillian’s eldest brother passed away from yellow fever, would only come out to scold her, while her father would barge into her personal life. Jillian started to become violent and threw things at her parents. Books, pencils, even knives. They soon kicked her out and threw her into training camp, where most of her better days resided. Actually, Jillian wasn’t even her real name. Rose Elenor Aether was her real name, but she decided to not have any reference to her devilish family and changed her name to Jillian Mayella Valentine.

“I hated my parents too Lanny.” She said quietly, looking down.”

“Ah, what unforeseen flatter must befall my comrade! I’m terribly sorry to hear something so bad.” Lanny closed his book, and as a good friend would do, listen to Jillian.

“They kicked me out once I started to fight back. They sent me to training camp for discipline.”

“That’s horrible.” Goldberg commented. “Did you have a reason to fight back?”

“Yeah, if you had such controlling parents, then you would too. My father would look into my phone, and before I could even defend myself, my mother would defend for him. Such jerks. I can’t coexist with such damn dictators.”

“Jillian, I didn’t know.” Goldberg felt guilty of what happened to Jillian.

“My real name was Rose Elenor Aether, but I soon threw that name away and became Jillian. I’m a new person now.”

“Have you ever thought of meeting with them?” Goldberg asked.

“Hah,” Jillian had a sarcastic tone, a scary one at that. “Over my dead body.”

“Such parents would forget such memories.” Lanny began. “I presume you were far more tenderly.”

“I was, now that I’m independent, no one can control my life.” Jillian smiled, as the weight seemingly lifted from her chest. She glanced at the sleepyheads that lined their respective beds within the large room. The sun began to set, with the cherry colored curtains almost becoming translucent. “I hope Shelton’s alright. It’s been way too long since he texted back.”

Lanny nodded, and looked back into his book. Lanny was more wary of his fellow friend, yet still haven’t noticed her hidden love for him.

It was a matter of time before the ship landed at the pier, and I swung myself away after a huge bang. I was invigorated again. No more seasickness or homesickness. I am exonerated at last. “Back home!” I cheered myself. Ammon entered my room, expected to award me with the news. “Oh, dear. I was too late huh?” She joked.

“Ms. Ammon!” I jumped into her arms with pure happiness. “We’re back!” I ran out and off of the ship with Ammon. Scurvy,  Buff and Scott tagged along as well.

“Alright scallywag! You’re in charge now!” Scurry ordered one of his pirate minions. The minion had an uncertain expression, but he soon nodded. “Be careful Scurvy.” He went back onto the ship.

Hulk and the others exited the hotel, with their eyes pasted open as they saw me. I ran to them in tears, while we all group hugged. I was so happy to see them.

“Everyone!” I cried. We went inside the hotel as I introduced them to my other new friends, but Ms. Ammon wasn’t here with me. I felt a bit incomplete without her, but I soon forgot about her. How mean of me. I soon told them everything that happened.

“Wow, Hulkster.” Randy jabbed Hulk on his strong arm. Hulk’s head spun towards Randy’s. “What?”

“So that Mark is powerful YEAH!” He remarked, with a shallow face. Somehow, Randy knew all along that Mark gave me much pain.

“Yeah, but who would of known that it could kill?” Hulk started to feel a bit uneasy now. The friend that he had known for so long, could be killed off sooner or later by some spooky mark. I, on the other hand, was neither afraid or surprised. At least I tried to be.

“Also,” I gulped down my guilt. This one will really nip them in the butt. “I seem to be a prince.”

“A prince!? God damn man!” Vince was especially shocked. I could see a ghost coming from his face.

“So, who’s the king here if I may ask?” Shane asked in curiosity.

I sighed. “Fred.”

“Fred?!” Hulk clamored. “You mean the Fred we know?”

I nodded sadly. “Yes. Thanks to him. I know what I must do.”

“Everyone, tug at your ears, especially you Vince.” Scott ordered. Everyone leaned their ears in to listen. Vince only nodded to the familiar Scott.

“I will be hosting a coronation, and will be inviting nearby nations. This means inviting Polis VI himself.”

Everyone spat at that idea of inviting Polis, but I had to clarify. “I know it sounds nefarious,  but please. Don’t you guys think that we’d be stronger against him that way? I mean, it would make our nations more stronger, yes?”

”But what if Polis plans something terrible?!” Hulk glared at me, but Vince threw his hand on his shoulder. “Now, we must listen to our prince, ok Hulk?”

Hulk mumbled something under his breath.

“But, but Fred?” Jillian asked, as she felt the pain that I was going through. “Your father is a nice man. Don’t think that he hates you. Perhaps if you speak with him-“

“That’s not possible.” I interrupted. I was still upset with him, but I could somewhat see what Jillian was saying. He was the one who trained me after all. But, I couldn’t forgive him for everything that he has hid from me. It really hurts.

“Anyway, we’ll be heading for Byron in the morning.” I announced. “We should turn in for the night, and leave by daybreak.”

“Shelton-“ Hulk tried to object, but I only sighed. Hulk growled angrily. Goldberg hugged me as his voice wavered a bit. “I’m so glad you decided to live. I will still continue to serve you, little brother.”

I nodded, as I felt a bit more relieved.

It was an hour later, when Hulk slowly left his bed and walked outside. He leaned against the hotel , thinking to himself as to why he’s so powerless. He has no say in anything, and he might not be able to keep Xeno’s promise, to protect Shelton at all costs Lynn soon woke up, and felt that someone was missing. She looked out of the window, and only saw the top of Hulk’s headscarf. She went outside with him as well.

Hulk sat down on the cold ground, as Lynn did as well.

“Hulk? What’s wrong?” Lynn asked worriedly.

“I’m so worried about Shelton. About what will go on at the coronation. Will Polis kill him while Shelton’s getting crowned? I tried to object, but to no damn avail. It’s like I shouldn’t be worrying about this, but then I should!”

“I’m sure we’ll be just fine, Hulk.” Lynn assured. She clasped her hands. “I mean, it’s alright to worry about your friends. It shows how much you care about them. All we can do is see how it goes tomorrow is all. Come, we have to wake up in a couple hours.” She hugged Hulk to his feet. Randy watched them from the windows they hugged each other inside, clearly filled with jealousy.

I woke everyone up, telling them we should promote our event. Soon, we were nailing on anything we could find: Trees, walls, bathrooms, anything we could see as a spot for notice. Hulk was groggy and irritable, he never even spoke to anyone. Randy was too angry to speak as well. When we finished, we proceeded to Byron, a barren yet potent with the potential it had to be a great nation. There was a few vacant houses, yet there was one that caught our eyes. It was a mansion of sorts, with a large building in the middle and and two houses connected. We ran inside. It was nothing of interest, with the furniture tarnished with scratches and the floors full of dirt. The other appliances seemed disorganized. For instance, the chairs were not tucked in the tables and a plant laid as it’s pot was shattered into bits and pieces.

“This place needs a makeover.” Stephanie said, gathering her oils and cleaning products.

It took a few hours of cleaning, vacuuming and whipping to get the place spotless again. When I looked at the clock, it was 6:27 p.m. I was revising my speech for two hours. The longest I’ve studied something. I wasn’t much of a studious person.

Meanwhile, Hulk and Randy were pushing each other in the other room.

“You’re letting our rivalry spoil into coaxing my wife?!” Randy shouted.

“What are you talking about?! I’m not coaxing anyone!” Hulk defended, but Randy as upset enough to jab him in the stomach. Hulk punched Randy in his cheek, making Randy tackle him to the ground. Lynn ran in and managed to break them up.”Randy, I was just cheering him up!”

Randy magically wanted to listen now.

“I was just being a friend to Hulk! That’s all! Please don’t fight him!”

“But, you guys were-“ Randy’s mouth became shut.

“Randy, I still love you ok?” Lynn gave Randy a small but alluring kiss. “Please, now say sorry to Hulk.”

Randy shook Hulk’s hand. “Sorry, Hulkster. I didn’t realize.”

“It’s fine. See what communication can do brother?” They hugged it out, and Lynn clapped in pure happiness. “Now let’s hear Shelton’s speech already! Come on!”

Randy and Hulk nodded, and trailed behind the beautiful Lynn’s footsteps to my room. Everyone sat into the seats that Goldberg brought for me. My arms sat on the podium before me, as I started giving my practice speech to everyone.

I started with a deep, uneasy breath. “I thank one and all for arriving here today. A-as y-you-” I started to get butterflies in my stomach as I stammered a bit. “A-as you all may uh, know that I have the uh, privilege to uh, accept this here crown. I gestured to the crown that Goldberg held beside me. It was glittered with gold with a symbol of a horse rider in the middle of it. “ I hold it onto myself as well as everyone that is here today that I will fulfill my duty as King of Byron. I shall don this crown confidently and gallantly. I turned to Goldberg and slowly bowed as he sat the crown on my head, with my spiky hair protruding from the center of the crown. Everyone clapped.

“What a fellow!” Shane called.

“That was better than I expected. You’ve really pulled it together at the end there.” Goldberg complimented, giving e a big bear hug. I slowly felt embarrassed.

“Uh, I thought that was about the same as from when I was practicing.” I excused myself.

Everyone circled around me, throwing a sea of endless compliments and adulations t me, even though I barely deserved it. I should give myself some credit though, I got through my practice speech.

A few days passed, as the representatives of Golgia, Belgia, Dolas, Solosis, Fetini, and Merinland lined the seats of the grand King’s Chamber. I was slowly putting on my garments on, when Hulk knocked on the door of my room. A maid bowed at me, as she opened the door.

“Shelton, er-your kingship?” Hulk entered the room and bowed.

“Yes?” I asked. I wondered if he didn’t like the new outfit that I gave everyone. I created a band of knights called King’s Knights, and I though that he didn’t like the white and black color scheme. The golden armor plates seemed to have added a nice touch too.

“No, I love the outfit sire, but I came to inform you that the Pump Brigade has joined our cause.”

“Ah, that’s wonderful.” I remarked. The more people we have the stronger we can be to fight Polis VII.

“Also…” Hulk looked down.

“Huh? What is it?”  I asked, wondering what could be the matter with Hulk.

“I didn’t think you’d befriend my wrestling friend Scott and Buff, we had a nice chat together and all. You must be pretty lucky.”

“Huh? What makes you say that?”  Yes, I was lucky to have made friends with many people, but what could he be getting at?”

“It’s like everyone’s been drawn to you. Everywhere you go, it seems like you get less and less lonely.”

“Oh.” I understood now.  I never noticed how important I was, but I believe it is something more to it than me.

“Could Fred speak with you as well?” Hulk dared to ask. He know too well than I that I was still upset with him.  I shrugged indifferently.

Fred slowly entered the room, wearing the red outfit of the Solisian Army. My jaw dropped.

“Fred?” I said softly.

“Shelton.” Fred could only say. “I’ll be with the Solisian Army for a while. There is still somethings that I must do, for your sake at least. Stay mad if you want, I don’t blame you, but I want to save the world too.”

I stood silent, as I couldn’t find any words to say.

“But, please help Warrior. He wants the Mark of yours to himself. He wants to revive his parents with it, if it's possible.”

“You mean, Warrior!? No, he couldn’t have betrayed us. No…” I fell to my knees.

“Yes, he told Polis everything about you guys. Apparently, he was a Solisian Spy after all.”

“No, how could I believe you?” I couldn’t believe anything right now. Warrior, who was with us ever since I’ve started my journey, he had nothing to do with Polis.

“Shelton, please believe your father, I have nothing to hide from you, anymore. It’s almost time for your coronation. I look forward to your speech, sir.” He left the room with a smile. I tried to move, but my maid soon helped me to my feet. I stared at my room, which had beautiful designed curtains which comprised of black designed that connected together. The bed was drenched with a think red sheet that reached at the sides of the bed.  

“Stephanie,” Jillian began, as they walked down the halls to the Chamber. Warrior was walking by himself, with a face that wasn’t the Warrior that they knew.

“Jillian, it’s best not to bother with traitors. We both know that outfit isn’t worn by any average person. It’s worn by a traitor.”

“Ah, Jillian, Stephanie. Hello.” Warrior greeted them, coming closer to the twosome. Stephanie pulled Jillian back.

“Warrior, why? Why are you betraying us? Weren’t you one of our friends? Why?” Jillian’s tears flew from her eyes.

“I’m sorry you two, but I really want to see them again. I never got to see them, and I will get to see them again. Forgive me, Jillian.”

“Now I have a reason to be a jerk to you now.” Stephanie said, balling her fists. “You were always such a selfish person, and I hope you see why!”

“Perhaps I am, but remember I have control of my own life. You can say whatever you will.” He walked away, as Jillian tried to reach for him. “No!” Jillian fell to the ground, crying uncontrollably. Stephanie picked her up and carried her into a chair. Jillian’s red breastplate was filled with tears, as she looked down at her new red skirt.

“Hah, there you are Hulk!” Scott said, as Hulk met them near a corner, with Scurvy, Buff, Goldberg, Vince and Randy.

Hulk filled his glass of wine from the table and sipped it. “Hey there, fellow King’s Knights!”

“Hah, look at you all bright and stuff.” Randy commented. He wore a shirt covered with pink stars, and a white coat. Scurvy still had his red trench coat, but had a rope that tied his waist. Goldberg had his hairy chest showing, but had his coat tied around his waist. Buff had a cloak that covered his whole body, and had no shirt on as well. Scott wore a hair net that went down his shoulders, with a black t shirt and the coat around his neck. Lastly, Vince had his usual gray suit and tie with a black coat.

“Same with you too, Randy!” Hulk joked. Lynn soon entered the fray, with her nice white skirt and short tuxedo complimenting her young face.

“My dear Lynnsibeth.” Randy buried her with his kisses as everyone else commented on her beauty.

“So, hey?” Scurvy started. “Shelton said that he was going to split us up, as he has a duty here. How do you guys feel?”

“I don’t mind.” Randy answered. He looked at Hulk, as he didn’t agree about this.

“Well, I think that we should all stay with Shelton, and leave it all to the Pump Brigade.”

“I agree as well, but what good will it do with an army without a leader? No synergy is present.”

Goldberg added. “ A person can’t stand without support.”

“It’s not like our complaints will change our liege’s decision.” Vince added, sipping his wine. “Our king’s order is absolute.”

“Hey now, I don’t give a rat’s ass what goes on!” Scott piggybacked. “As long as I get my pay and the ladies, I’m good. Buff? What about you?”

“Anything that makes me happy man! Which is BOTH!” Buff gave a little dance, daydreaming of his luxury of being with the King’s Knights.

“But what if we’re not here to help Shelton!? I promised Xeno that I’d protect him with my life!”

Hulk hollered.

“Hey bud, calm yourself man. You’re pretty fired up lately. Is something bothering you? I can see it.”

Scurvy asked, crossing his arms.

“I-I’m fine.”  Hulk said softly. He slowly excused himself as he went into the King’s Chamber.

“I hope Hulk’ll be alright.” Goldberg said. Everyone else agreed. It wasn’t Hulk to be so worried.

The representatives sat in their respective seats. The Golgians sat in their row, and Solisain sat in theirs and so on. The King’s Knights guided me to the front of the chamber. Polis’s henchmen: Ric and Vader made funny faces towards the King’s Knights, as they ignored them. Slowly, the chamber was filled with continuous clapping. When it finished, I took a deep breath and started. “I thank one and all for arriving here today. “As you all may know that I have the privilege to u accept this here crown. I gestured to the crown that Goldberg held beside me. It was glittered with gold with a symbol of a horse rider in the middle of it. “I hold it onto myself as well as everyone that is here today that I will fulfill my duty as King of Byron. I shall don this crown confidently and gallantly.” My crown was slowly positioned onto my head. Everyone roared and clapped even more.

Polis laughed, as Goldberg looked at him suspiciously. Polis’s soldiers quickly poisoned the food in the kitchen. When everyone entered the kitchen, Scott and Hulk brought the Pump Brigade with them, and scared off the soldiers. Polis slowly giggled. “Well, how smart of you all.

Polis looked at me in the eyes. “Such a bigger man now. I can barely recognize the kid that I once emt. My, we’ll have so much fun. Everyone who ate the food soon fell asleep. Polis gave a small chuckle, which evolved into full blown laughter. He soon left the mansion with his soldiers. Before Fred left, He gave the same optimistic smile to me. “Fred.” I said to myself. “What are your motives?” Steve was near a corner, seeing everything.

It took a few hours for the victims to wake up.  I was scolded by the representatives before they left the mansion in anger. I sighed. “Well, what a mess. Looks like it didn’t bring us together, but apart. From me no less.” All of the poisoned kitchen food was discarded in the trash.

“Ah, Shelton.” Arthur came to my aid once again.

“Dad!” I hugged Arthur tightly, as Goldberg joined in on our reunion.

“This is Shelton?” A man whose brown hair resembled dancing grass walked towards us. He was quite short, standing at my height, and he had a confident smirk.

“Huh?” I inspected the mysterious man. “Dad? Is this man your friend?”

“You could say that!” Arthur said, with a gruff laugh. “This guy here is named Richardo Valentine He’s a Tactician and a strategist.”

“How do you do sir!” He took out his coin. “Heads or tails?”

“Huh?” I didn’t know what was going on, but I took tails. “He flipped the coin as it landed on the floor. It landed on tails. “Well, aren’t you lucky? You’re Fred’s son alright! Fred won with tails as well!”

“You met Fred?” I asked.

“Yes, I have. He’s working for me as we speak actually, slowly eating away at Polis VII’s poised reputation. It all started a while ago.”

Fred limped slowly towards a nearby village. Richardo was busy reading his tactics book when he noticed him. He helped Fred up and guided him into his home.

“You must be Sir Fred?” Richardo asked. Fred laid in  Richardo’s bed.

“Yeah, you must be the famed tactician and detective Richardo Valentine.” Fred stated.

“Yes, you’ve hit the nail on the head. Do you need anything to drink?”

“No, I need to see Shelton safe, my son, my good son. But, he doesn’t like me right now. I don’t know what to do. Please, help me Richardo. I don’t want him to die by Polis’s hand.” Fred was too weak to cry.

“I’ll see what I can do, but please sir, stay here and recover.”

Fred nodded reluctantly.

Richardo went back outside and into his book. “He must be talking about Solosis. Solosis is well known for their oppression, but if we expose Polis’s wicked nature, then.”

“I never knew.” I said, speechless.

“I got him back to work and all, exposing the empire for what it is, without them even knowing.

“Smart!” Goldberg commented, stunned. “I would have never thought of that!”

“Isn’t he amazing?” Arthur boasted. He slapped Richardo’s shoulder. “Now, why don’t you help our king for a while?”

“Well, he did win against me so, why not?”

“Dad?” Goldberg halted Arthur, who was stepping out of the door.

“Ah, Goldberg! What is it son?”

“Take care ok?” Goldberg replied, bowing.

“Sure, and you take care of our king here as well.” Arthur left the mansion.

“I guess I should explain a bit more.” Richardo sat at the table in the kitchen with Goldberg and I. The other King’s Knight stood and watched like still manikins.

“Fred and I met after he was escaping from the Haunted Passage. He truly needed help trying to contact you, so I sent Ammon and Scurvy after I heard of your whereabouts while he deals with Solosis for the time being.”

“Richardo!” Goldberg interrupted. “How long will that take?”

“I have no idea about that, sadly. I suggest that you split your forces for the time being.” Richardo informed.

“Huh, and I never knew this!” This guy was indeed a cunning rat.

“I also had Steve watch over you at the ruins, and told you to become king until Fred could corrupt the Solisian empire. Speaking of which, don’t take it too hard about him joining the Solisians. He really cares about you. He was really pleading for your safety, and how much you disliked him. Please do understand your father. Besides, Fred’s a good man. Look at how many wars he ended? That guy’s a preeminent general.”

“Shelton?” Jillian pardoned. “I would like to add another anecdote. It was when I went on a mission by myself.

It was a cold night. Jillian trudged through the brittle air , before she gave up and laid by a tree. She was looking for firewood. “It’s been four hours.” She whined. Fred stepped up with some wood under his arm. “Hello. Are you ok?”

“Fred?” Jillian’s eyes couldn’t believe who she saw. “No, but Xeno said I can’t get any help.

“But then you’ll get hyperthermia and die, and I can’t allow that to happen.” Fred started the campfire, and cooked some fish for Jillian.

“Damn, what rank are you Fred?” Jillian asked curiously.

“SS Rank. I could take Xeno’s place if I want to.” Fred boasted. He gave Jillian a fishstick.

“I just joined the Exploits, so you can guess my rank in a heartbeat.” Jillian said, discouraged.

“Hey, don’t look so sad, heheheh. You gotta laugh, even if life’s hard. I’m sure you’ll improve. Just learn from today’s mistakes.”

“Yeah, I did forget my firewood and rocks.” Jillian admitted, fiercely taking a bite of the fishstick.

But, I guess after leaving my family, I kind of felt a bit despondent lately. I mean, they were total jerks, but I still have a home there.”

“I understand you. Parents are supposed to drive us crazy,right? Heheheh. but when you grow up, you’ll understand why. Trust me, they love you regardless. Have you ever heard of tough love?”

Jillian looked up at Fred. “If you call nosiness and shouting at me tough love, then I guess.”

“Jillian, things will get better, you just need time away from your parents.”

“Fred, thank you. I’ll probably consider that.” Jillian finally broke a smile.

“Alrighty then, shall we head back? I’ll tell Xeno how well you’ve done retrieving some gold dust.”

“I guess that means no camera.” Jillian said. The camera hanged from her belt, recording everything that she said and done. Fred swayed his hand. “No need. I gotcha.”

I was poisoned with speechlessness at this point,

“I should have told you the other night, Shelton. I’m sorry, but I had to tell you now. Please, reconsider your hate for Fred. He LOVES you. He’s optimistic, nice, caring, qualities of a great man, and an even great father.”

I slowly started to believe them, but the straw that broke the camel’s back was Fred’s words to me. “I’m such a fool. I have to apologize.”

“Thank you Shelton!” Jillian said happily.

“Fred sounds like quite the phenomenal sir!” Shane agreed, standing firm.

“You gotta apologize to that man YEAH!” Randy chimed.

“Yes, that’s great indeed. It would do wonders to rekindle with him.” Lynn added.

“What grandeur do I hear, that a true man has shown? His motives beseeches thee, what a deal!” Lanny rhymed.

“Well, look at that Shelton! You have one hell of a dad!”  Stephanie said.

“I’m also one hell of a dad.” Vince reminded, as Stephanie threw Vince’s porn magazine at him. He silently read it, before putting it away.

“See what bonds can do?” Hulk replied. “Bonds are so strong it could guide us.”

Well, Scurvy? Buff?” looks like we’re not in Kansas anymore.” Scott assumed, feeling his goatee

“Yeah, but I can tell Kansas from Arkansas, so you lose, arrrrr!” Scurvy added.

“I guess all we gotta do is get our paycheck along with the ladies.

“Anyway,” Richardo continued. “The mobile forces can approach while Fred is doing his finishing touches.”

“I was actually thinking about that. I didn’t want to stay here and feel powerless, after all.”

I replied. It’s weird, this guy’s practically reading my mind.

“My lord brother, I’ll do whatever you ask me too.” Goldberg said sternly, with a bow of his head.

“And us as well!” The King’s Knights interjected. I felt happy, how surrounded I am with good people. Hulk was right after all.  I guess I’m not as lonely as I expected. Everyone except Stephanie and Jillian left the room.

“Jill?” Stephanie began, looking at her serious expression. “You seem tense.”

“Oh,” Jill answered. “I guess I’m a bit shook about Richardo. He’s my older brother.”

“Stephanie smiled. “Oh! No wonder you two resemble so well.”

Jillian gave a fake laugh. “I vowed to never associate myself with my family, yet that soon changed.”

“Did, something happen between you two?” Stephanie asked, worried as to what caused Jillian’s indifference of Richardo’s presence.

“It’s just that he was far too busy with his tactician work to notice my pain.” Jillian answered. “That was when I started to resent every one of them. My parents’ arguing is one thing, but when I didn’t have anyone to speak to, that draws the line.”

“Damn girl,” Stephanie responded with worry. “You definitely need some time away from them.”

“So, if I don’t speak to my brother, you know why.” Jillian said, leaving the room stoically.

“But-“Stephanie held her hand out , trying to halt Jillian, to no avail. “Why don’t you try talking to him about your stress?” Stephanie sighed heavily, and left the room as well.

The next morning had revealed itself, with the morning sun just waking up and the wind went from slow and peaceful to firm and fast. The wind managed to wake me up from my rather deep sleep.

A maid entered the room, with a punctilious bow. “Good morning my king.”

A few more maids entered, dragging me out of the bed against the will. A few escorted me into the bathroom while the others prepared my daily apparel. The maids brushed my teeth, to my apparent dismay, and helped me wash my armpits. I have to remind them never to do this to me again. How embarrassing.

When they were finished toying with me, they gave their usual polite bow and left the room. I wanted to go back to sleep, but I had a job to do.

“Dad,” Stephanie started, while she finished changing into her pink knightly clothes. “Looks like it’s our first day as King’s Knights. I hope you’re ready to get those old legs working again.”

“Stephanie, cut your tongue for a spell.” hollered Vince. He was distracted from Stephanie’s crude comment and couldn’t eye at his magazine. Shane only watched the soap opera that was their bickering.

“Haha, look at you all red! Admit it, you know it’s true!” Stephanie riposted, giggling at the side of her reply.

“Come now father, sister, Our lordship expects us at his chamber today, remember. Let’s truncate this pointless quarrel, if you two please.” Shane advised. The regal air about him caused the two to stare at him.

“You’re extra civil today I see.” commented Stephanie, as she was the most shocked of the two.

“What did you dream about, Shane?” Vince asked, as he was shocked, but curious.

“I should be asking that to you, father.” Shane was worried about Vince’s constant pleasure of staring at clad women in his magazine and wanted to know what Vince was dealing with. “You must really missed mother then.”

“Huh?” Vince almost fell off of his bed. “Where’d that come from!?”

“Come on dad!” Stephanie began. “We all know that it was your idea to leave her with the OoTNW soldiers back at Sphinx, right? Maybe we should all go pay her a visit on day, whether you’d admit your issue or not.”

“Damn you two.” Vince muttered under his breath.

“I heard that, but that’s our job, to be damned.” Stephanie went to Vince’s cabinet and took out his white coat. “Now get your clothes on, we have a chamber to attend, pops.” Stephanie left the room, but Shane decided to stay with him.

“Father,” Shane began. “I know what it’s like to miss someone. When I was a child, I used to miss you too. You were so busy on the road, and the only time I could see you is on TV. No need to be embarrassed, ok? I love you, and we just want to help you. Damn, reminds me of when I was 3 years old and you came home. I actually thought that I was seeing two dads: One on TV and you on the couch. Hahaha.”

Vince couldn’t help but laugh.

“Shane, I’m so sorry son. Perhaps I do miss her. Alright.” They both gave each other a big hug. Stephanie was behind of the door, hearing everything. “Dad, I love you.” She could only say.

When all of the King’s Knights arrived at the chamber, I came out of the curtains with the maids and some of the Pump Brigade soldiers. including Richardo.

“Welcome, King’s Knights!” I said in a strong and firm manner, something that I wasn’t used to doing.

“I hope everyone had a wonder sleep, because today marks the day that we split our forces into two. According to Richardo, we will split between the mobile force and my force.”

“But sire,” Hulk interrupted. “Will you be alright with your force?”

“I think I’ll be more than fine.” I replied. “I have Richardo with me after all.”

“But, sire,” Stephanie stepped forward. “What about us? It’d be better if Richardo led our forces.”

“No need for that.” Shane said confidently. “I think I’d make a half decent Richardo 2.0.”

“I may also impart, that my knowledge is unrivaled. But that doesn’t mean that we all must feel wild.” Lanny muttered.

“Our kingship,” Jillian called. “What shall be our teams?”

“Richardo, why don’t you join the main force? Lanny could fill you in.” I suggested.

“Whatever you say sir.” Richardo responded humbly, fixing his coat.

“Alright. Goldberg, Hulk, Randy, Lynn, Jillian and Lanny are staying here.” Everyone went to my side, leaving Scott, Buff, Scurvy, Richardo, Shane, Stephanie and Vince as mobile forces.

“So, it leaves us then.” Scott responded. He wasn’t too surprised, however, as he had his good buddy Buff with him.

“Alright, listen up mobile force!” Richardo stepped up, taking my place in power for a while. “We’ll be approaching the empire of Solosis while Sir Fred will be corrupting them. The forces here will be recruiting more supporters into our cause to help increase relations to our kingdom. Now, I don’t know what Solosis will have up their sleeve, but we shall not falter.”

“Let the light of our kingdom be sufficient into supplying our world with everlasting peace and tranquility!” I preached. It was a catchphrase that Richardo and I were working on a minute ago. The king’s knights retorted in reprisal.

When we saw the mobile forces off, Steve and Ammon arrived with a few Fetinian people into the mansion, to my total surprise.

“Ms. Ammon! Steve!” I said in utter flatter.

“Ah, what the hell’s up, your kingship?” Steve greeted, with an almost unnoticeable bow.

“Did you see Fred at your coronation?” Ammon asked in curiosity. “Did you two made up yet?”

“He made up to me, but now I have to do the same as well.” I admitted. “But I feel so stupid for hating him. I’m really dying to see him.” It’d be better if I’d see him right away, but I better dream harder.

“Aw, Oh!” She noted my kingly attire and garments. “You look so different with the regalness Shelton-er, your highness!” Ammon clapped and hugged me tightly. Suddenly, my mark began to glow faintly. I chose to ignore it.

“So you guys are working for Richardo, huh?” I ratted out. They pretended to be a bit baffled, and tried to dismiss my claim, but I knew it.

“Well hell yeah, he did pay us, after all.” Steve muttered quietly.

“But it was all in your interest, Shelton. Don’t think that money manipulated us.” Her face went more worried now. “Please, don’t feel offended.”

“No, no. I’m not mad at all, it’s just that-“ I couldn’t really put my fingers on it, honestly. I just didn’t realize how important I was to many people.

“These people will be one hell of a help to you, sire.” Steve began. A few cheers were heard from the crowd. I nodded in happiness. “Please.”

I sat on the cherry colored carpet of my throne for a few hours, taking in all the regal air that enveloped me. Something was on my mind, though: Fred. I started to feel guilty about my perception of him. I looked down ignominiously and sighed.

“Shelton?” Goldberg checked to see if I was ok, in which I wasn’t. “Sire, are you alright? No, you miss your father too, right?”

I nodded quietly.

“I’m sorry. I miss my mother too. My dad even more, sire. It’s hard when you don’t get to know your family. It really hurts.”

“But, I chose to despise my father for hiding my past, everything. But now, I know why. It was a painful one. I’d rather not hear such rubble. Don’t get me wrong, but I still have a love for him. He is my father, after all. But now, I love him more than anything. I was such a fool for shouting at him. I need to apologize.”

“I would feel the same way. Sire, just know that I shall be by your side until my last breath.” He threw his fist on his chest gallantly. “I am indebted to you, always.”

I couldn’t help but hug him. “Goldberg, thank you.”

“Fred was called into the throne room of Polis. As usual, he was offering his forced love on his new lover, Xiaoanna. Fred shot a fierce glare at them, knowing that Xianoana belonged to Xeno, not him.

“Ah, you’re here.” Polis began. Solisian soldiers slowly trickled into the room. “We’re heading to Byron Fortress.”

“Byron Fortress?” Fred repeated. “But isn’t Shelton close by? Why are we heading there?”

“To kill your son, of course! Why else!?” Polis’s face went mad, and Fred started to feel frustrated.

“And you’ll be the one to do it!”

Fred gritted his teeth. This was NOT part of Ricardo’s plan. He had to strategize, and fast. “Yes His Majesty.”

“I’ll be looking forward to your success, Sir Fred the War Hero. Polis teased. He shooed him and the soldiers off. Fred went into his room and punched the wall in anger. “F!” He silently headed out with the other troops, gravely silent. “What am I going to do? I have to kill my son? No, I did promise that I will keep my son safe, even if it means killing him, but my wife, my children, I want them to see my son once again. DAMN!” He thought in his mind. But, he had no choice.

A Pump Brigade soldier barged into the chamber urgently. “Sir, I have dire news!”

“Huh?” I wasn’t expecting bad news so soon. “What is it?’

“Fred has taken over Fetini and has headed to the Byron Fortress sire. We must head to war!” He advised, but I had a feeling I know who it is.

“No, Leave it to me and the knights.” I replied. “He’s here.” All of the Knights entered the chamber.

“Shelton! Your orders sir?” Goldberg asked.

“We’re going by ourselves. I have a feeling that it’s him.” I replied. I looked to Lanny for an agreement, He nodded.

When we were all set, we headed towards the fortress. It was vacant, but now it was surrounded by Solisian soldiers. “This must be why Ammon and Steve fled here. “ I thought to myself.

Solisian soldiers stepped towards the entrance, poking their spears at us. Everyone held their weapons.

“Stop!” A familiar voice was heard. Fred walked up to us. “Let them through.”

The soldiers slowly made passage for us, as we entered the massive fortress.

“Hey, Shelton, everyone, you all seem well.” Fred began, with a warm but suspicious smile. I looked at him in grief. I couldn’t help but listen.

“Fred!” Hulk began. “How are things at your end?”

“I, I’m sorry, but everything went well until, I was told to kill you.” Fred held the two swords on his back, painfully. “Please, forgive me.”

“Fred… Fred…” When I took out my swords, Fred tossed a peculiar one to me. It was more mechanized, as it holstered a lightsaber. “Use this.”

“No.” I refused. I couldn’t kill my own father, not over some damn order.

“Shelton!” Goldberg tried to stop them, but soldiers held him back. “Let me through!”

“Shelton! Fred!” Hulk pushed through a few soldiers, but more started to trickle in. It was just Fred and I.

“Aren’t you going to move or not?” Fred asked.

“But why Fred? Why are you following through with this? Aren’t you following Richardo’s plan?” I had to ask.

“This is part of the plan. “Fred answered. “A knight must never abandon his duty. I’m sorry.”

“But Fred!? You can’t kill your own flesh and blood!” Jillian cried.

“Fred, please!” I warned, but Fred charged at me, and our swords parried each other. He knocked the swords out of my hand and attempted to smite me, but I soon clashed with the lightsaber. I started to sweat. “Fred, he’s so damn strong!” I thought. I thought of a way to get him off my back without killing him. I kicked him in the shin and stunned him for a while. I stepped back a few feet as Hulk and the others cheered for me. Goldberg still tried breaking through the crowd.

“Fred, please stop!” I pleaded, but he kept attacking me. I tried dodging a few strikes but I took one in the stomach. The blood that I coughed was spewed all over the ground.

“Shelton! I didn’t mean to-“ Fred said, catching me as I fell to the ground.

“Fred, is this what you wanted?” I asked, coughing up more blood. “I, I just wanted to apologize, for being a jerk to you. I’m sorry.” Tears started to flow out of my eyes. Goldberg and the others soon broke free and headed to my side as I cried on Fred’s shoulder.

“Shelton.” Fred held me tight in his arms. “Alright, men, we’ve did our job!”

“Huh?” I was baffled as to what he meant by that. I slipped out of Fred’s arms. “Fred, explain.”

“I did my job, that’s all.” Fred replied, laughing.

“So our fight was pointless?!” I acknowledged. The saber was attracted to my back, somehow, although I wasn’t too worried about it.

“I just needed to see how strong you were, but-“ Fred knelt down to me all of a sudden. “I didn’t mean to hurt you. I’m such a bad father. You must really damn me to hell now.”

“Fred, I never felt THAT mad.” I explained. I looked him in the eyes  intently, without even faltering with my truthfulness. “I was just, shocked at who I was. I never thought I would have so many burdens set on me at once. But I wouldn’t HATE you.”

“Really? You never felt that way?” Fred felt relieved to hear that. “Shelton. I’m sorry…”

“Please, it’s ok Fred.” I helped him up to his feet. “So these people must be former Solisian soldiers.”

“There you go. I got at least half of his forces now, but I couldn’t convince Warrior.” Fred said.

“Fred!” Randy and Hulk  said simultaneously. “It’s been quite a while huh?!”

“Yeah, it has.” Fred replied. “I see you all took good care of my son.”

“Yeah brother. It has been quite a while.” Hulk said, twirling the cannon that he had on his finger.

“Fred!” Jillian bowed. “It’s been so long!”

“Ah, Jillian too! You’re heeding my advice I gave you, right?” Fred japed.

“Of course I am!” Jillian responded.

“Shelton,” Fred turned back to me. “I won’t run away anymore. If so, it’ll be with you. But damn, I got so much debt to repay to you, but how could I start?”

I nodded happily. “I think you’re already doing a great job starting. Come on, let’s go back to Byron and we could talk more.”

“Ah, about that.” He briefly spoke to a soldier, who fled towards Fetini. “I had to seize Fetini as part of the plan. The soldier’s going to call them back.”

“Ah, so that’s why Ammon and Steve brought the masses. Well, one question answered. Fred?”

“Yes son?”

“I love you Dad.”

“I love you too son.”

“Oh, thank goodness!” Jillian blushed. She was especially happy that Fred and I rekindled once again. They all travelled back to the Kingdom of Byron, with high spirits. During the trip, Fred thought about being a personal Bodyguard of me, but Goldberg was already that same role.

“I guess we have a rivalry then, old friend.” Goldberg said jokingly.

“Sure, I wouldn’t mind.” Replied Fred. “It’ll be just like the old days back in skateball. “I couldn’t help but giggle. Seeing Fred and Goldberg compete against each other would be an interesting experience.

Ammon and Steve watched in the distance, smiling at each other.

“It worked!” Ammon said, cheerfully.

“Sure, I wouldn’t mind.” Replied Fred. I couldn’t help but giggle.

“Hell yeah it did!” Steve replied, cracking two cans of beer. “You need a shot?”

“Ha, I would deal with one can!” Ammon retrieved the other beer in his hand, as they barbarically quaffed it down.

“Damn, my forces are halved!” Polis slammed his fist on the table in his room, with Xiaoanna behind him. “Baby, don’t worry. We’ll get more soldiers!”

Polis threw Xiaoanna to a wall. “Shut up! At this rate, we’re bound for failure! Who the hell wants to join the Solisians now?!

“Baby, you’re scaring me.”

“Too damn bad!” Polis’s face was more dark this time. “Just get out of my sight!”

Xiaoanna fled out of his room in fear. Polis looked at the cauldron and smiled. He heard a voice, the voice of Diablo speaking to him. “Kill her.” echoed in his mind. He nodded.

A few hours later, when my friends and I  arrived at the mansion, I allowed the others to settle down and rest for the day. I was in my room removing my garments when the door knocked.

“Come in.” It was Jillian, but she didn’t have her usual King’s Knight outfit. She had a light red shirt that almost matched the color of my garment, and black jeans. “Sir Shelton?”

“Yes?” I was rather curious with her get up.

“If it isn’t much trouble, allow me to see my parents.”

I remembered the day she old me about her parents. It was a sharp, windy day outside the training camp. I saw her weeping to herself near the shade of a tree. I went over to her with a ripe apple in my hand. “Jillian? What’s wrong?”

“N-nothing.” She weeped, fumbling her words in the process. There was a dramatic pause as cars veered passed the couple. I stooped down to her. “No, please tell me Jillian. I’m your best friend.”

Jillian stared at my fiery eyes, and slumped back down with more fierce wailing. She stopped her sorrowing. “My parents, they kicked me out of the house, and threw me here. I wasn’t recommended here. I’m sorry I lied.”

“Your parents?” I muttered. “Ah, you did tell me bits and pieces about them. You told me they were the worst parents you could ever know, right? But you always had that childish smile. I thought it didn’t bother you.”

“It did. I tried to hide it.” Jillian said, wiping the tears that stood in her eyes. “But, it really hurts.”

“Jillian.” I stood up quietly. “You have to make it up to them.”

“Huh?” She froze in surprise. I was serious. Back then, she still had her parents, while I probably didn’t have mine.

“Maybe you should tell someone about your problems. It really hurts you, so you can’t keep it all bottled up.”

“Shelton.” She looked down.. “You’re right, but when the time is right. I’m not in the right mind to see them at this moment.”

I nodded slowly. “Yes, It’s better to go with a calm mind rather than a ferocious one, right?” I gave myself a good laugh, but Jillian seemed a bit dumbfounded at my jape.

“Did I miss the joke?” She asked awkwardly. I fluttered my hand and hugged her. I scrambled off, as I was late for class.

I nodded my head. “So, it’s that time?”

Jillian slowly nodded. “Yes.”

“Then go, and please be careful ok? Should I bring a few soldiers?”

“No, I don’t want to look too fishy. I will be fine. I hope we see each other elsewhere.” Her eerie words left a bad taste in my mouth, as she escaped through the door. “Jillian wait!” She was already out of the mansion. What did she mean by elsewhere?

“Hmm,” Buff scouted the area of the dense forest with his dandy shotgun He was used to this kind of job, as he was one of the more elite snipers during his tenure at Solosis. He would point the crosshair near every object that came to his wake, and if he heard any suspicious sound, and he knows what sounds are suspicious, he would track that sound to the source.

“Nothing? Alright, let’s go.” Scurvy announced, continuing his stride.

“W-wait!” Buff warned, but Scurvy already fell into a pitfall trap. He went screaming his lungs out before hitting the ground below.

“G-Guys, uh, I think there’s monsters lurking in the dark!” Scurvy warned cowardly.

“Guys, let’s hurry too.” Shane ordered. Everyone jumped into the sea of darkness that created the hole. Scott turned on a lantern that hanged onto his belt, and heard many footsteps. “Sounds like a group.”

When the light strucked, it revealed Ric, Undertaker, and Vader.

“WOOO! If it isn’t my dear men, it’s been long hasn’t it?” Ric barked.

“Ah, I remember you, Ric Flair. Always have been on your many schemes.” Scott nodded his head in disappointment. “So this is one of your many schemes I figure?”

“You know it, Scott!” Vador piggybacked, throwing his huge frame at Scott. “You used to wow Polis back in the day, me and Ric stood flabbergasted! Undertaker, Rock and Jake didn’t give a damn, though, as well as Steve. Every chance you got, even in wrestling, you show us up! Especially that Steve, who was trained under Polis’s ranks for  almost a decade, and betrayed him, because of that DAMN Ricardo guy! Even the Rock was surprised at such. Steve could trash talk and keep incognito. Damn lots like you all had to steal him!”

“Where is Jake and Rock anyway?” Buff asked.

“They’re with Polis right now.” Undertaker butted in, his hat covering his shady face.

“That Jake is quite mysterious, wasn’t his father a snake lover? No one wanted to be near Jake when he was younger for that fact, really isolating himself. I think he has a personal vendetta for others.” Vince offered.

“Until I met him. How dare people dislike him!” Vader said in pure anger. “No wonder why he turned to the dark side! Oh and that Rock, he’s a damn talker too! He think he’s all entitled to everything since he’s on some damn wrestling family! Damn skunk…”

“Are you complaining about your fellow comrades?” Stephanie asked, surprised.

“Shut up you!” Vador stomped his foot on the ground.

“Wait a minute, why don’t we all join forces?” Scott suggested. ”We can all fight together, like old times.”

“I’m afraid not.” Undertaker turned his back and started back into the darkness. “Shelton won’t even give us a ghost of a chance.”

“But how do you know that, Undertaker?!” Stephanie said, with her fists curled up like boulders. “We all used to be good acquaintances, but war had to break us apart huh? Now thanks to you all, Jillian might not survive!”

“Stephanie!” Shane saw how worried Stephanie was.

Vince curled his arms around Stephanie. “Stephanie, I’m sorry.”

Stephanie wiped the protruding tears from her eyes.

“Damn, if only this war didn’t happen, I wouldn’t be worried about Jillian going on her own. Damn, she even declined my offer of joining her.”

It was a lonely silence now.

“So, are you all ready for our booby trap?” Ric asked, quickly snapping his fingers. Growls and sneers were heard from the distance. Peach colored monsters started to pounce on them, but were thrown back by the team’s might.  The henchmen took their chance to escape the hole through a vine. The vine was removed and the hole was closed, trapping the team.

“Hey, what gives?” Scurvy cried, swinging his anchor at a peach colored monster.

“We have to find another route!” Richardo replied. The team started their pursuit down the dark and desolate hole, with the only source of light being Scott’s lantern. Monsters fell onto their tail like glue as they all circumnavigated through the linear paths. Once they reached a wall, Buff shot a hole in the wall and every jumped through it. Scott pushed a boulder that resided near the wall and filled in the crack, preventing the monsters from advancing.

“This place.” Stephanie whispered nervously. There were quiet voices that echoed in the path, almost calling their names faintly. It almost seemed hypnotizing.

“Yeah, it’s a bit creepy to boot.” Rochardo scanned the area. “Come, we have to find an exit.

Throughout the search, water seeped through the ground and into the path. The path slowly changed from a silent catacomb to the sewers.

“We’re in the sewers now.” Stephanie said in disgust. The smelly odor that penetrated the area held everyone’s nose with discontent. Stephanie screamed in agony. “Eww, I don’t want to die here!”

“Get a hold of yourself!” Scott bellowed through his thick mouth, quieting Stephanie’s complains.

“Well, the good news is we can find a manhole to take us back outside.” Polluted water sprinkled through the team as they searched for a manhole.

“It really must be raining above ground.” Stephanie said, who was about to spit out anther complaint about the dirty raindrops bathing her. She only squealed silently.

Meanwhile, I escaped from my throne room in an exhausted state. I sighed painfully as I reached for my room. Fred stood at the door, awaiting my arrival. He seemed to be lost in thought.

“Ready to talk now?” Fred asked. I nodded, but as we entered the room, a soldier halted us in our tracks.

“Sire, we have received news of two doppelganger hanging around a small village to the east. He seems to be smearing mud on our names!”

“Interesting, huh?” Fred commented with a grin. “We should go check it out.”

I felt suspicious about this. I wouldn’t think that doppelgangers would try to take advantage of my title. “What damnable savages! Guess there’s no time to rest. Fred, let’s contact the other knights.”

“Alrighty.” He headed out of the halls.

“Sire, shall I bring forces?” The soldier asked.

“No need, we don’t want to threaten the townsfolk in anyway.” I replied. I thought about what Ricardo would have thought, which would have been the same thing.

I awaited the others at the mansion door. Randy , Lynn and Hulk slowly came by, chatting it up. I was curious as to what they were speaking about. Goldberg ran to my aid, bowing in dismay. “I’m so sorry I was late sire! I should have been by your side already. Forgive me.”

I giggled like a school girl with her friends. “Oh, you’re fine Goldberg, dear me you really ARE dedicated.”

“So, where’s this doppelganger guy? I gotta pound him to a pump.” Randy asked, cracking his knuckles.

“Now, why don’t we ask for a reason why?” Lynn added softly. “Maybe Polis forced them to do it.”

“What’s good guys?” Fred came along, with Lanny.

“Alright everyone, let’s head to Eastern Village.” And with that we headed out.

The nature took us in. The sun was setting, s the stars seemed to have revealed itself in the calming skies.

“Shelton?” Lynn started.

“Yes?”

“Remember when we met Polis’s spirit under his grave?”

“Baby, I sure remember it.” Randy said.

“It’s quite something to believe, that he sold his soul to Diablo.” Goldberg added. “How was he like when you met him.”

“He was, a very kind man. Kinder than the others who picked on me at least.” Lynn answered. “I really miss that part of Polis.His damn father fed all that oppressing crap into his head. Hence why he abused me every chance he got.” Lynn looked down. “We, we used to be together after me and Randy broke up.”

“Really, with that monster?” Hulk asked in unexpected shock.

“Yes.” Lynn pulled out a locket from her purse, which had a picture of the two together. “It was smooth sailing, until his father died. He drastically changed after his father died. We separated after his lust for power became too great, and accepted Diablo onto him. He soon didn’t take care Nema and his children, and she ran away. He asked for more power from Diablo to win her back, but-“

“I still can’t forgive that damn freak.” Randy scoffed. “He’s the reason of this war. Because of his stupidity, yeah. I really gotta show him who’s boss.”

“But, guys?” I halted. “He was hurting. I’m sure he didn’t know what to do, plus Diablo must have cajoled him into the whole ordeal.”

We had our heads wrapped around Polis throughout the trip, but once we set up camp and the others fell asleep, I had to talk to Fred.

“Fred?” I slowly nudged his arm. He mumbled something under his breath, but he finally woke up. “Hmm?”

“You were thinking about something back at Byron yes?” I asked in worried state. I had a feeling that he had some certain history with Byron somehow.

“Yeah. Almost a decade or two ago. I was to become king, but I wasn’t going to allow my lack of responsibility and racism get in my way, so I ran away. Rumors said that the kingdom was left vacant as well.”

“Fred, I’m sorry. But when we arrived there, it was. The rumors was true.” I looked at him sadly. “Are you ok now?”

“I’m fine, don’t worry.” Fred said. He threw his hands onto the back of his head, and watched the stars. I looked at Fred, and felt a bit shy. “What is this feeling?” I thought to myself. “Fred…” I need to give him the feeling that he wanted. To rightfully be king without pressure. He deserved it, after all that he had endured and done: His escape from nobility, Xeno’s death, his secrecy towards me, and then struggling to find a way to help us out despite being on Polis’s side. I couldn’t help but stare at him while he slept. I found it quite creepy, so I closed my eyes and sleep arrived.

Jillian arrived at Aetherbald in the thick cover of night. The large buildings allowed her to sneak herself through the sleepy guards. Jillian knocked on the door, expecting no answer, but somehow, her mother answered, albeit with a tired expression. She had red hair that was tied in braids, and a ponytail at the back of her head. She looked at Jillian. “Jillian, you’re back! Do you need anything to eat?”

Her mother fixed her a jelly sandwich and some orange juice. Her father arrived downstairs with a suspicious look on his face, which the mother looked quite confused at. “Honey, are you ok?”

“Ah, I am quite well, just happy to see my lovely daughter again.” He said happily. He gave her a brief hug and kiss. “How do you feel now?”

“Sleepy, I guess.” She could barely keep her eyes open, as she slowly started to snore when her head slammed the table.

“Aether!” The mother screamed, but he was already upstairs with the unconscious Jillian. What did you put in that Peanut butter and jelly!?”

Jillian was thrown into the bed, as Aether slowly pulled out a dagger. The mother grabbed his arm in time, but heavily built man with a large gut and nearly bald head was strong enough to throw her to a wall. When she got up, the dagger was already stuck in Jillian’s chest, blood encircling it.

“No.” The mother covered her face, that was soaked with tears. “You, you monster!” She ran into her room, wailing loudly. Slowly, the father removed the dagger from Jillian’s chest. “Polis paid me too good to miss the opportunity to kill my lovely Rose, hahahahaha!” He laughed maniacally. He threw Jillian’s body into a plastic bag and hid it in a closet. ”Gotta reveal the evidence to dear Polis. Hey, maybe I’ll get a raise.”

The mother locked herself inside her room, refusing to even let the father inside. “Don’t even come back in here, you monster!”

The next morning arrived, as I slowly woke up from my slumber. Everyone was still in their dream zones, but I saw Lanny lost in thought. My saw through his pain, and I knew what his pain was. It was Jillian, he misses her, and maybe now he realized her love for him, but I have a feeling, it’s far too late. I went to his side, and sulked with him.

“Hey,” I started in melancholy.

“Ah, my liege, my royal highness.” Lanny said. “Forgive me for my sudden tightness.”

“No, it’s fine.” I said. “I know you missed her, and I feel your pain, you loved her after all didn’t you?”

He stood quiet and humbled. He only nodded his head.

“Yeah, I knew it. You were so oblivious, it hurts you extra bad, doesn’t it?”

While Lanny and I spoke, Goldberg arrived back with a few dead deer meat for breakfast. “Ah, I worked pretty damned hard for this grub eh? I’ll start the fire.” Goldberg whipped up some firewood and threw a cauldron under the fire. He tossed the deer meat into the cauldron. “In life, you have to work your ass off. And damn me for life, it’s true. No way in hell is life easy. Especially when you have a trusty sword like this. And my Hunter Mark.” He took off his sword sheath heroically, as well as his right glove, revealing a red steak on the back of his hand. “but, life has so many heartbreaks and disappointments. Lanny, it’s not your fault man. In actuality, you showed some compassion for her as well.”

Lanny deciphered through Goldberg’s words. “AH, you’re right sir, and for that, I shall defer.”

“Hah,” I smiled. “Goldberg knows everything you know. He was a wrestler, Muay Thai practitioner, Iaijutsu practitioner, wrestler, skateball player, dear me. I’m pretty sure he knows a lot. Fred may be a bit higher than you, but I’m not taking sides. Who knows, maybe Fred knows A BIT more than you.”

“Oh, I’ll show him who’s higher level, my dear brother!” He said passionately. He mixed through the deer meat that sizzled in the cauldron, shedding some salt and pepper on it

“Now, I must also work on myself, but thank you both, for being heartfelt.” He went into his tactics book  with a new smile. Goldberg and I looked at each other as we traded giggles.

“Where is SHE!” Polis zoomed into Xiaoanna’s room with a sword in hand. “XIAOANA!?”

She left the bathroom, with her makeup and flowing red dress on. “Yes, are you ready for our dinner baby?”

“AH, yes! It’ll be quite the bloodfest, don’t you think?” Polis slowly crept towards her, cornering her near a wall.

“Uh, why do you have a sword in your hand? Are you, talking about having me for dinner?” Xiaoanna ‘s eyes widened, as Polis slowly lifted his sword to her neck.

“Yes, Diablo asks that you offer up your life for the revival for the Divine Dragons, so I thought you’d accept.”

“W-Will you come with me?” Xiaoanna asked, slowly falling down to her knees.

“Heh, I will, eventually!” He grabbed her throat and choked her while she tried to scream for help. He drove his sword through her stomach, with blood splattering from all directions. Her body laid lifelessly on the floor, as he picked her up in a maniacal expression. His smile turned devilish. “I’ll be with you soon, baby.” He headed to his private room and threw her body into a cauldron filled with magic.

“Yes…” The Diablo spirit appeared beside Polis. “Now, all I need is Shelton’s mark.”

“I won’t fail you, my lovely Diablo. Just wait patiently as I show you how COMPLETELY RELIABLY I AM! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Polis began to choke from his strained laughter. Warrior poked through the room, hearing him and his plan to claim Shelton’s mark. “I don’t think so.” Warrior muttered in anger.

“So, this is Belgia?” Scott asked, arriving at a rather quiet city.

“Sire, we have dire news!” A Pump brigade soldier arrived from the city and to our side. “Belgian soldiers are headed for us, they call us Solisian soldiers!”

“But we’re not wearing Solisian uniform!” Richardo said. Soldiers rushed to us with spears and guns. Pump brigade soldiers arrived in time for a small-scale war.

“What the hell are they thinking!” Shane dodged a spear attack and striked with his axe.

Stephanie jumped from a soldier’s shoulder and shot from her two guns. “Good question! How’s dad doing?”

Vince danced through the strikes of a Belgian soldier and pushed through him.

Buff was afar, sniping through the many Belgians who fought. “Scott, maybe this is Polis’s doing, lying to these damn Belgians that we are enemies!”

“This will take a while, these scallywags ain’t got nothing for old Scurvy!” Scurvy paused before going back into action with his anchor.

“So this is the Eastern Village.” I announced. When we entered, the villager eyed us with scary intent, probably thinking of us as the doppelgangers that lurked around here.

“Oh dear, look!” A senile old man shouted, as he scurried into his cabin with blatant shock. This signaled the other impoverished village folk, who shot even stranger looks than before.

“Ha, what a welcome!” Fred joked, but I failed to see what the jape was. “Man, makes me really want to meet our fans.”

“I want to meet them even more yeah!” Randy tackled.

“You seem too excited to see them, Randy. It’s not like we were having a tea party with them or anything brother.” Hulk explained with a cold stare.

“Aww, that would have been nice.” Randy said in melancholy. Without further ado, we searched through the area, until I heard a voice from a particular cabin, which was decorated in strangely colored red and black graffiti.

“Well, hit the nail on the head!” Randy began, throwing himself onto the artistic display. “Looks like this has DOPPELGANGER written all over it!”

“Well then, are you ready Shelton?” Fred asked, but I was born ready. I nodded. “Sure.”

We entered the cabin, which was decorated more with graffiti. The place was a mess, with the table chipping off wood, the chairs disorganized from it, did a tornado hit this place?

There was a peek from upstairs, but when we came closer, It disappeared. We hastily ran upstairs, and saw carbon copies of Fred and I within a bedroom. The only difference was that the fake Fred wore a scarf hat on his head. The fake Shelton sat on the fake throne, along with his fake father, who was beside him

“Well, looks like the jigs up.” Fake Shelton said. “I thought it might happen sooner or later. Welcome to Eastern Village, whyever would you bring your tushs here in this dump?”

“Well, first of all,” Hulk started. “Looks like everyone thought us for you crooks, when in reality, it’s the other way around.”

“And dump?” Lanny intervened. “It is us that your words suddenly trumped.”

“Sigh, this is getting pointless.” Fake Fred implied, he slowly touched the scabbards of his sword, but Fake Shelton halted him.

“Explain, you fiends!” Goldberg said in pure anger. “Why do you think that impersonating the King as well as his father is ok! How dare you both deface their heroic image? Do you really how UNDIGNIFIED you two are, impersonating my good friend and rival Fred and my beloved brother Shelton!?”

Fred’s face widened. He saw how passionate his friendly rival Goldberg was, despite their competition.

“Ha, givin’ me a lecture huh?” asked the smug fake Shelton.

“I wouldn’t waste my time.” Goldberg said with a nod of his head. I could see that Goldberg broke his silence, because it was like he was talking to me.

“Look, let me explain before you slice my noggin’ off.” The fake Shelton started, slowly rolling out of his throne. “Name’s Python. Scorpion and I are born in this broken hell of a town. We loved through this poverty, committing larceny just to meet our needs, so after hearing about your coronation, I had to leech off of your pride, and damn, it was better than I thought! Best idea we could have mustered up, Hahahahahahahahahahaha!” Scorpion was on the floor laughing, followed by Python, who only slapped his knee.

“And who are you to stop us from luxury?” Scorpion asked, recovering from his laughter. Goldberg was boiling with anger.

“I think you two are doing what you want to do.”

“Huh?” Python paused.

“You heard me. There are people out in the world who live good honest lives who started in the gutter. You just don’t care about anyone else huh? Only yourself.”

“Oh, now you got me going.” Python said, as he stepped into my face. “Looks like your friends went and got you in trouble, your highness.”

“Ha, and you too, my double.” Scorpion pulled out his two swords.

“I guess it’s all me then.” Fred said, doing the same.

“SO, are you ready to be defeated?” Python asked devilishly, pulling out his two swords.

I sighed. At least he didn’t have my lightsaber sword as well. Would have been a huge problem.

Python attempted a stab, but I quickly parried his attack. Surprised, he launched a knee kick into my stomach, but I ate the blow and quickly knocked him away with the hilt of my lightsaber. Meanwhile, Fred was dancing around with Scorpion as they tried to see who can get the first hit. Scorpion was way too slow, as he tried to strike and missed. Fred pinned him to the ground. I knocked the swords away from Python, which fell under a bed. Python and Scorpion accepted defeat.

“Damn, you guys are strong.” Python said, trying to sound impressed. Goldberg quickly drew his sword and striked Python’s neck while I simultaneously told Goldberg to stop.

“That was only the blunt side of my blade. You’ll live.” Goldberg said, slowly retreating his sword into his scabbard.

Only small drops of blood fell from Python’s neck, and Python’s hair fell off, leaving only short, wild hair. “Luckily, if Shelton hadn’t stopped me, then you would have been dead.”

I gasped at Python’s new impression: “Woah! It was only a disguise?!”

“Hmm, it was.” Scorpion answered. “But, who are you? Your sword art is, impeccable.

“Graduated from the Exploit army a few years ago, followed by mass accolades of my talent. SS rank soldier who’s mastered the art of Iaijutsu and Muay Thai, and the wielder of the Perfect Strike Mark.”

“Damn, so it WAS you! And you were trained by Retired Grandmaster Arthur of the Exploit Army?”

Scorpion asked. I only listened to the new information presented before me.

“Yes.” Goldberg responded.

“Now, why don’t you chumps come with us!?” Hulk ordered. You got a lot of things to return!”

“Ah, right. Polis won’t be happy.” Python said, shaking his head. “At least spare our lives, ok?”

“Yeah, yeah brother, not with the weight of what you’ve done. Should have thought about that before stealing huh?”

We took them out around the village to apologize to the villagers about their trickery and returned the stolen things: goods, money, even mementos that the villagers treasured in the poor town. Suddenly, an old woman dressed in a red shirt and white pants invited us inside his cabin, giving us weighty thank yous and platitudes for exposing the thieves, which they only looked down in guilt.

The cabin was rather comfortable and inviting, with the beige, softened sofas that laid within the nearly decrepit cabin. A toasty fireplace warmed us more than the green tea that was offered by the old woman. Goldberg looked at her eyes.

“Mom?” He asked.

“Ah, my son.” Hey soon gave each other a big hug.

“So, that’s Ethel?” I asked in bright inquiry. She seemed a bit more youthful than I imagined. Her curly, blond hair had occasional spots of gray, and she seemed to walk without a cane. She had a nice smile, which would suddenly match Ammon’s.

“How’s life mother?” Goldberg asked. He looked outside, where his father’s grave was. It was lonely and forlorn, saddened us all.

“It’s been a decade now, hasn’t it?” I asked to Goldberg. He didn’t seem sulky, more optimistic actually.

“Yeah, but I'm sure he’s safe up there.”

“I’m sorry, Goldberg.” Hulk said. “It must be hard for your father to die huh?’

“It was, but it’s no point in mourning for him forever.”

Ethel went into the kitchen and brought out a batch of chocolate chip cookies. “My lovely son is one of a kind. He was born with natural sword talent, yes? He was once in skateball with Fred at high school.”

“Heh.” Fred giggled a bit, not knowing that she was looking at his older self. She was taken aback at his bulky stature. “My my, you were working hard weren’t you?”

“Well, that and I found a loving wife and 5 kids!”

Everyone’s eyes almost fell out of their sockets.

“Um, l think I heard six, uh huh!?” Randy cleaned out his ear with his finger. I wasn’t so surprised. I was mostly happy. I couldn’t wait to meet all twelve of them.

“That’s awfully much, brother!” Hulk commented.

“Yeah, my wife’s taking care of the little ones though.”

“Every since high school,” Goldberg began. “Your father and I were rivals, always competing to be the best on the skateball team. An injury had me neglect my dreams of being in the NFL in college. Long story short, I was juggling between wrestling and being an Exploit soldier, and somehow throw in acting, and I met my lovely wife, bearing one child. Your father was one hell of an asshole, yeah. You’d wish you haven’t met him.”

“Well, look who’s talking!” scoffed Fred, shooting a look of disgust. Goldberg did the same.

“Wow, what an adventurous life!” Lynn commented, taking a bite of her cookie.

“Yes. Everyone was awed by my Iaijutsu skills. It was Xeno that taught me at Exploit Camp, but the rest of it was all my own ability. I was famous within the unit. My mark on my shoulder is the mark that my parents gave me, as part of our Jewish heritage. They thought that I was a natural warrior. Actually, this might be the source of my talent.”

“Ah, we’re a Jewish family yes!” Ethel said, fetching everyone glasses of milk. “Goldberg, I hope you’re wearing your Jewish skullcap!”

“I haven’t forgotten.” Goldberg usually doesn’t wear his skullcap, unless he was in a religious atmosphere.

Python and Scorpion sat by a corner, lamenting over their loss and their long lasting disguise, but was happy they met up with Goldberg. They were once part of the Exploit army as well, but was kicked out for their despicable acts: stealing, cheating, disrespect, bribery, they were a bad crowd for Xeno. Sadly, they were sent back to the poor Eastern Village, where they continued their schemes.

“Sigh, maybe that’s enough robbing for a lifetime, scorpion.” Python said in monotone.

“Yeah, thanks to our idiotic behavior, we couldn’t make ends meet the legal way.” They both shook their heads. “But Python, how else will we pay the bills?” Python only shrugged, with them ending with a painful sigh.

Goldberg watched them, as we are were socializing about Jillian’s whereabouts. He gave them two cookies and a glass of milk. “You two might be hungry after all those embezzlements throughout the years.”

“Wow, we used to admire you, Goldberg. You were so honorable and strong, and totally not bad influences like us, but, you’re awesome!” Python took the cookie and chewed it up. “Thank you! We’ll do anything you want!”

“Woah now!” Scorpion was aghast with Python’s rash comment. “I didn’t agree to that now. Yeah Goldberg’s a role model to the Exploit soldiers but, I’m not gonna worship him like some divine god!”

Python gave Scorpion a cold stare.

“Fine, I gotta watch out for you anyway.” Scorpion said reluctantly.

“Anything huh?”

“If it’s not a spiteful request.”

“All right. I think I ask you two for a change in morals. I want you to not steal or cheat for the rest of your life, for if you get caught, jail will probably kill you faster than my blade.”

Scorpion and Python seized up and stared at each other’s eyes, trying to come up with an honest answer.

“Will we?” Scorpion muttered to Python, who was already came up with his answer.

“Yeah, it may be hard at first, but it’s worth a try, right? Besides, if Goldberg’s strike was that painful, who knows how we’ll fare in prison!”

“Scary though huh?” They shuttered at the thought of getting beat up and raped, with all human rights restricted from them.

“Oh please, we promise, we promise we promise!” They said frantically with their hands clasped together in a praying manner.

“Good. I just hope you both live up to your promise.”

“I’ve met Scorpion back when I was a little boy, being orphaned by my dead parents. I’m sure he’ll watch out for me, as well as my decisions.”

“Hmph, don’t forget I was in this whole burglary thing.”  Scorpion crossed his arms in a childish manner, ticking Python off with his blunt truths.

“Don’t you think I know that?”

“OH, I DO KNOW THAT, YOU AIN’T GETTING ANY LIP AT ME RIGHT!?”

Python only muttered to himself. “Ugh, you’re scary when you get mad.

Goldberg was amazed at the many parallels drawn between the two pairs. Fred himself is quite scary when in fury, while I was once an orphan as well. Also, the brotherly love that these two shared was the same as the father and son bond that Fred and I shared. It was either a coincidence, or déjà vu.

As night sat in, we decided to rest at Ethel’s house for the night, as we planned on searching for Jillian in the morning.

While I tried to sleep, the saber that Fred gave me began to talk. I thought I was dreaming again, but it really talked.

“Shelton…” It said.

Fred slowly woke up. “About damn time it talked.”

“Wh-What?” I couldn’t believe it. I had to wipe my eyes and clear my ears before listening.

“The Defender’s a living sword. I had come across it in the Byron fortress, and I thought it belonged to you, the rightful king. The Defender is the heirloom of Byron, and I would have had to traditionally wield it had I became king. Some say former kings who has wielded the sword lives on for eternity within that thing.”

“Wow, Fred.” I took a second glance at it. The lightsaber started to glow faintly in sparkles of blue and white.

“That’s not the only thing you’ll see. After this war is over, I want you to see your family.”

My heart skipped a beat. I wanted to scream in joy, but it was simply too late. I wanted to hug Fred tightly, but he was a man. I wanted to shed tears, but I was way too sleepy to. “I’m gonna wait until it’s morning to let it all out. Oh, and Fred?

“Yes?”

“Can you do me a favor? If anything happens to me,” I went into my bag and took out some garments and a crown. “I want you to become king. I know it may be a bit hard for you, but no one else is perfect for the job but you. Please?”

“Of course. I’ll do my best, but what makes you think that something bad will happen?” He asked, retrieving the cherry garments and the golden crown from me.

“I just, have this feeling that Polis will mostly like want to use me, as an offering to the Divine Dragons, I just wanted to make sure I had a strong leader like you to do the job. But I’ll try to not get captured.”

“Alright then. Guess it’s time to get back to sleep. Good night.”

“Night, Fred.” Finally, I went to sleep, with a smile like never before. I have never smile like this since I’ve got accepted into the army. It was amazing.

Scott and the others hid out in a nearby cave, with soldiers marching by in search of them. Scott remained relatively puzzled, but Buff was much more thrilled.

“What the hell’s going on?” Scott asked. “I can’t believe I had to hurt those beautiful women.”

“Are you REALLY that shallow?” Stephanie asked in both shock and bewilderment. “You men are all the same.”

“Well, I’m not that shallow now, am I?” Scurvy asked.

“Well, on to the more IMPORTANT things.” Richardo interrupted. “But I feel as if Polis has set us up somehow. But how? Belgia isn’t a country to attack idle strangers.”

“Maybe Polis has paid them well. Don’t they have a priest? We can probably talk to him.” Stephanie suggested, yet it would be rather risky as well.

“It’s worth a try.” Vince commented. Besides, I don’t think there’s another route around Belgia. This place’s foreclosed.”

The voice of soldiers have moved the small group further down the colorless cavern. They soon found a small room that seemed to have beds made of hay.

“Somebody’s used this place before it seems.” Shane said, inspecting through the small room.

“Do you think it’s safe?” Stephanie asked.

“It’s either this cave or outside.”

Scott saw a few carvings on the wall. It has been getting old and unreadable, so he dusted off the small particles that inhabited it. “Look everyone. I think I found some writing.”

“What does it say?” It seemed like hieroglyphics, but seemed it spell out a sentence.

“Wait, lemme see.” Richardo squinted through the writing. “AH, this is ancient Belgian language alright. “

Suddenly, chants were heard from a nearby room, to everyone’s surprise. When Buff peeked at the next room, there was a cauldron of fire, with several monks around it. “We’re not alone Scotty.

The monks wore a brown robe that also concealed their faces. There was a particular monk who had many intricate jewels and armor around him.

“Uh oh, we’re caught aren’t we?” Stephanie asked. Scott managed to notice the monk embedded in jewelry and headed towards him.

“Scott!” Buff called, heading towards what seemed to be a ritual. The monks stopped their chants and bowed.

Scott went over to the Priest. “Sir Priest.”

“Ah, Scott Steiner! My student has grown so much!” The priest embraced him. Meanwhile, tension started to subside in everyone as well.

“What’s going on Sir Priest? Why were soldiers suddenly attacking us all of a sudden?”

“Ah, it’s a turbulent era we live in. Forgive me.” The priest beckoned the others to sit, as the monks prepared some soup for them.

“Polis’s actions has caused us to be on our guard. I had put my soldiers on guard duty while I answer to the Earth Parents.”

“Who’s this affable fella Scott?” Scurvy asked, chomping down on the spicy noodles of the soup.

“This priest was my teacher. He took me into his army and trained me in the art of wrestling as well as the tri nunchaku.”

“And it was an arduous time for both of us. You were such a troublemaker when you were younger.”

“Uh, pardon me sir Priest, but I’m sure that he STILL is a troublemaker.” Stephanie added. The Priest only laughed.

“I can do nothing but agree with you. But forgive me for that meaningless battle. I have to make it up to all of you travelers.”

Richardo nodded. “It’s fine. We’re used to these kinds of mishaps.”

Warrior snuck out of a bush. “I think I hear voices. Soldiers, follow me!” The voices led them in  near the entrance of the cave.

“Hmm. Soldier, check and see if Shelton’s among them.” The soldier nodded, and rolled into the cave quietly. A few minutes later, he returned. “Just a few travelers and a priest.”

“Hmph! He’s not with them huh? Smart of him to divine his forces.” The troops soon marched elsewhere.

Richardo looked around. “I thought I felt some footsteps, and it sounded urgent.”

“Uh, Sir Priest, we’d feel more safe in Belgia. If you don’t mind.” Scott explained, to the priest’s understanding. Through the starry, dark night, the group were greeted with nicely kept beds and bathrooms in the priest’s castle.

“Make yourselves feel at home now, alright? Especially you, Scott. You haven’t been here in quite a while. I’m sure you’ll adjust.” The priest said with a smile.

“Yeah, thanks.” The priest soon left the room.

“Man, I hope Jillian’s alright.” Stephanie said, looking out into the lighted sky. “It feels I haven’t saw her in forever.”

“Lass, it’s no use worrying about her now. Gotta get some rest while you’re at it.” Buff said, cleaning his rifle with a washcloth.

“Ugh, I know, I know.” Stephanie slowly found her bed and stared at the ceiling with a blank face.

“Sister.” Shane laid beside her as well. “I’ll sleep with you tonight, if you don’t mind.”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Stephanie replied.

“I think we should head to Aetheria first. Maybe Dad knows something about Jillian’s disappearance.”

Richardo said. “Even if it means investigating.

“Hey, you mean that bloated little scumbag Aether who only cares about money and naught else?” Scurvy added. “Sorry, but I think he has something to do with this, somehow. Ha, I ain’t that dumb after all.” Slapping his knee, he fell onto his bed in laughter.

“That’s not something to gloat about, scurvy.” Vince advised. “But paying him a visit would be nice.”

“This should get interesting, Buff! We get to hit on Aether’s wife!” Scott licked his lips as he imagined give his wife a run for Aether’s money.

“Not to mention getting a chance to hit Aether, literally.” Buff replied. While the others were sound asleep. They gulped down a few beers and fell into a drunken slumber.

When morning came, I ran outside and screamed as loud as I can, with tears in my eyes. Fred watched from the window, almost busting out in laughter. I came in and hugged him tightly.

“Oh, Fred!” I said in between my sobbing.

“Aw stop all that crying. You’re a big boy now. No, a man now.” He slightly pushed me off and rubbed through my spiked hair. Eventually, I calmed down. Everyone else walked downstairs, starting at me in a weird manner.

“You alright brother?” Hulk asked, almost ready to burst into laughter.

“Yeah, that was so not you just now, screaming like a crow!” Randy added.

“I knew something was amiss, yet I already posited it as a catharsis.” Lanny chimed.

Goldberg gave his mother Ethel a kiss and a few embraces to his pet goat, who was also named Goldberg. Goldberg had one weakness: animals. He gave so much kisses to Ethel’s kittens that I thought that they’d scratch him.

“Please, take care of my Goldberg!” Ethel said.

“I’ll be fine, Mother!” Goldberg replied.

When we were far from the house, Ethel went back inside and saw the bushel of orchids that she made when she was younger. “Ah, Goldberg. I see why I named these orchids after him. I love him so much, that’s why. I saw so much love in him, the same love that I see in these flowers. Goldberg has grown so strong.” She shedded a tear and sighed, looking at the grave of Jed, that was outside surrounded by a garden of flowers and vegetables. “Jed, please watch over our son. No, I’m sure you were already doing it. I can tell that you saw how big he’s gotten, hehehe.”

My phone buzzed in my pocket. It was a text from Richardo. “We’re headed for Aetheria to find out about Jillian’s sudden absence. You should come too.” It said. I told everyone our next destination.

“Aether isn’t a person to get along with.” Fred said, crossing his arms “Almost surprised his ass isn’t dead yet, hmph.”

“Fred’s right. He’s all about money. He’d do ANYTHING for it. And when I say anything, ANYTHING.”

“Oh.” Lynn looked down in worry. “What if he’s responsible for Jillian’s disappearance?”

“Then we pound him to a pulp!” Randy said, cracking his knuckles.”

“I want to get to the bottom of this before we pound anyone.” I said, but in reality, I knew he would know sometime, something that would unlock the chest to the real culprit. Suddenly, my Rage Mark started to glow harshly, and I started to feel like someone was controlling me as my feet started to walk on its own. It took Fred’s strong shaking of my shoulders to snap me out of it.

“Hey, you were about to head into the river.” Fred said. “Are you ok?”

“I think so.” I said, holding my head.

“If you need rest, just ask.” Hulk reminded, but I was far from tired.

While we traveled through the blazing sun that scorched the ground below us, we allowed the wind to guide us. The crows seemed very out of place flying through the sky, what’s worse, they were flying with the seagulls. Somehow, I felt a premonition, a bad one.

“Weird.” I said to myself, but I chose to overlook it.

“I just contacted Shelton.” Richardo said, as he slowly hid his phone.

Stephanie yawned, sitting at the table next to him. “Are they alright?”

“Yeah, Shelton’s replied. They’re heading to Aetheria as well.”

“I think it’s about time we depart too.” Shane said, throwing his bag on.

“Well, we can’t just leave those two sleepyheads.” Vince commented, looking over at the snoring Scott and Buff.

“They were drinking. I investigated all the broken glasses of beer and booze. Case closed.” Richardo took out his pocketbook, which was scribbled with notes. He also had a bag with the broken beer bottles.

“You didn’t have to, Richardo.” Stephanie said, with a giggle. “Ah…”

“What are you thinking about?” Richardo asked curiously.

“Ah, nothing. Just thinking of my husband. His name is Hunter. I met him at OFTNW while I was  managing the soldiers with Shane. Yeah, we’re high up in the building.”

“Interesting.” Richardo said, dying to hear more.

“He caught my eye. We would always talk and go on dates. He was quick to marry me too, but he wanted to stay in Sphinx while Vince, Shane and I were on reporting tours. We picked up some news reporting jobs. I remembered one day Shane was speaking about Polis trespassing into the Merinland Church.”

“Well, don’t give me away sis.” Shane turned red as a tomato.

Stephanie giggled, before her face turned blue with glum. “I miss him. I hope he’s thinking about me.”

“I’m sure he is, Stephanie. Lovers do that all the time.” Richardo said. Before he forgot, he picked up a shatter of glass that laid on the ground under Scott’s bed. He inspected the floor a bit more. Spotless.

Scott slowly rose from his bed with sleepy eyes. “Huh? Where am I?” When Buff woke up, he was already on the floor of his bedside.

“I think we’re in Kansas.” He said drowsily.

“No you dimwit! We gotta hurry and catch up to them! Our team left us!” Scott quickly snapped out of it and left the room, with Buff serving as the bag on his back. Apparently, Buff wasn’t out of his intoxication.

The Priest silently awaited them at the door, with his loyal servants b his side. They had faces of displeasure, as if something bad has happened. There were screams heard outside. “No, I thought Xeno was dead!” A male voice blared.

“Xeno’s alive?” Vince retorted, with an even more unsure tone. Xeno couldn’t have possibly been revived, unless he miraculously survived his ordeal.

“But I thought that Xeno died! I saw it with my own eyes!” Stephanie said, running out past the priest  and the servants. The others followed as well.

“Death?” The priest said softly. “What’s going on here?” The group traveled through the huge crowds of people who wanted to witness the fallen hero.

“Move it!” Stephanie said roughly, pushing some people away from her, to their displeasure. A man even tried to spit at her but missed by a hair.

When everyone was at the front of the crowd, they saw Xeno, but he seemed too different. Half of his body was made with robotic limbs, and he had an eyepatch. He turned to us, with cold eyes, and slowly ascended from the ground.

“Xeno.” Stephanie whispered. He hovered off without a word, and the crowd seemed to disperse. The priest arrived with his disciples.

“What’s going on, who is he?” The priest asked.

“We’ll explain then.” Shane answered.

A soldier entered Polis’s abode, slowly kneeling to him. “Sir, we have not found Xeno yet.”

“Well, I don’t have all day!” He hollered. “It took too damn long to reconfigure him, and then he up and storms off?! Hell no!”

The soldier nods, and slowly marched out of Polis’s throne. Polis slowly thought back to the experiment of Xeno.

“Sir, we have retrieved this here body from Nagahara.” The Rock announced as he entered the room, holding the half-decomposed body. Polis didn’t seem to care at first, given by his expression, but soon, he had an idea.

“Good work Rock.  I knew we were really good buddies, ever since I saw you in that OFTNW tournament. Loyal man you were, and your family had a history of helping us Polis family out. Of course you just want the pay, yes?”

“I do, but,” Rock never meshed with Polis, he wanted to see what he could do with the good pay that he gets from him, to help the less fortunate out. “I’m doing it for more than just myself. My clan, they need my help, ever since The War of Aquarius, they were in huge debt in all. I’m sure you’d understand.” But Polis wouldn’t understand at all. Actually, Polis just snickered at his platitude.

“ANYWAY, I knew scouting Nagahara was the best plan. Alright, time to operate on him then. Turning him into a robot can both revive him and lower the morale of Team Exploit. Also, I have a plan on how to lure Shelton.” Polis said with pure excitement.

“OOH, and then that Rage Mark can be ours! What's in store for us?”

“The scientists will install a device that will draw in the power of the Rage Mark, which will cause Shelton to be lured to it, and I can use it to complete the ritual! But hopefully we can make it work. Put him in the lab and tell them to create a device with such properties.”

Rock obeyed, and left the room with Xeno’s body. Undertaker, Vader and Ric entered the room in silence.

“Ah, our intel stated that Shelton’s motley crew are all heading to Aetheria. I want you all to head there too.”

“Aetheria huh?” Ric duplicated. “What business do they have with good powerful Aether?”

“We don’t ask questions.” Undertaker said gruffly.

“At least we can try to settle the score with those scum! I haven’t even gotten my money’s worth with those jerks!” Vader added. Warrior hid near the wall of the throne, taking in everything Polis has said. “But, we agreed to share the Rage Mark’s power! I can’t let him take charge of the Mark!” He said, but Polis called for his presence.

“Sir, do you need me?” He asked, appearing in the room, while the others left.

“I want you to go too, to Aetheria. I want Shelton killed, so the mark can be in our hands.”

Warrior took a minute to respond. “Yes sir.” Before he turned his back, Polis was ready to scold him.

“Unless you’re trying to backstab me, that is.”

Warrior’s eyes widened. Did Polis know that he was eavesdropping? But, Warrior was behind the wall. There was nothing being exposed at all of him.

“No sir.”

“Hmph, I hope not, because we have a compromise, yes? I know that I agreed to help you, but for your mission to be completed, The mark will have to evolve into th Mark of Salvation, which has the power of revival. I hope you’ve prepared your dice.”

“Yes sir.”

“Alrighty then. I’ll let you loose.” And with that Warrior left the throne room, with both confusion and nervousness, the nervousness to complete his motive of reviving his family.

Meanwhile, Xeno’s body was being operated on by scientists. They were having trouble replacing the limbs with robotic parts, but trial and error eventually helped them complete the task. There was tension among the crew, who thought that reviving Xeno as a robot was near possible.

“Alright.” One scientist said. “Now to turn him on.” The scientist touched the button on Xeno’s chest, which somehow activated him. His eyes brightened a bit before changing back to brown. Suddenly, after the belts were loose around him, he flew out of the window.

Polis growled remembered the incident. “I WANT HIM CAUGHT AND BROUGHT BACK NOW!”

Polis slammed the arm of his throne in anger, as the soldier ran out in haste. Warrior was further back near the wall, doing his best to stay hidden. “Hmph.” He muttered.

Meanwhile, The priest had invited the group in a meeting room, with coffee prepared by the disciples. Many boxes of rations laid to rest there, waiting to be opened by the Belgian National Guard. It was rather crammed with oranges and apples, but the group made the best with the space.

“I see.” The priest said. “I remember Xeno now. So he was a military leader of the Exploits who eventually died a hero.”

“That’s the gist of it.” Richardo said. “I was apart of his army, but my dad never liked him for some reason, and took me out of it. Something about him being too, suspicious with how respectful he is.”

“That’s such a dumb reason.” Scott added.

“But, I have a feeling that this isn’t the Xeno that Shelton’s met.” Vince explained. “I wonder how Shelton would react.” The others nodded in agreement.

“Yeah, sounds like someone we know.” Scurvy said, rocking in his chair in boredom.

“Shelton?” The priest retorted. “That name…it sounds familiar.” At this point, he was having a hard time remembering me.

“Alright, We’ll keep an eye on that guy then.” Scott said, signaling everyone to get up. “Hey, Priest? You keep an eye for him as well.”

“Us Belgians will do our best.” He replied. “Safe journey to you all.”

Scott nodded, and they headed out for Aetheria. Scott still had to take Buff with him, who was sleeping like a baby.

It was already nightfall. We eventually made a campsite inside the dense forest. All I could think of was Jillian now. Her presence, It was gone from my grasp. My best friend, was no longer here with us, I feel it, yet I wanted to know for sure. For certain, for when I find her, she will explain why she’d put us in so much worry and heartache.

I was as silent as a scarecrow, encircled by the squawky crows at night. Fred tried to chat with me, but I looked away, worried about where this world was come to.

“Shelton?” Fred called. I looked away in sadness.

“He must be worried about Jillian.” Goldberg explained. Perhaps we should give him space.”

Fred nodded, although he wasn’t accepting of that idea. Everyone slept but I. I looked up at the starry skies, thinking about Jillian. I stared at Lanny, who was seemingly fast asleep. He must really going through this time very well.

“A one-sided love.” I whispered. “It’s worse than a break up.”

I started for a sparky pond in the middle of the starry night. I took off my shoes, and soaked my feet into the soothing water. Sleep was impossible for me. I suppose I will travel sleepless in the morning.

Suddenly, a figure appeared behind me, shrouded by the darkness of night. When I looked, he seemed to have a peculiar figure. A figure, that was somehow familiar. It had to belong to him.

The figure waggled his fingers and stepped backwards a bit. I had an urge to follow him. My legs moved before my thoughts. It was like, I was in some trance, and the figure was luring me into oblivion.

“Xeno…” I said in my trance. Xeno took me into his arms and flew off. Exhaust had arrived near the campfire and woke everyone up into a coarse cough.

“Shelton?” Fred looked around. No sight of me. “Shit!”

“Where is he?!” Hulk asked in curiosity.

Everyone looked around in haste, especially Fred, who punched a tree so hard that his fists bled viciously. “F'ing POLIS!”

“This is unbelievable.” Lanny said, somehow not feeling the need to rhyme.

“We have to follow that figure!” Goldberg said, pointing at the mysterious figure in the sky.

“But, will we catch it!?” Lynn asked. Suddenly, an airship arrived near the group, making a strong yet slow landing. Arthur came out. “Hurry! We haven’t much time!”

Everyone nodded, and flew into the ship, which ascended and zoomed forwards in implausible speed and velocity. Everyone held the bars within the ship, with faces of determination, yet the figure got away. Fred sighed in disbelief. “Damn…”

“Forgive me, Fred, but I am certain that figure has gotten him. I saw it with my own eyes.” Arthur explained.

“In that case.” Started Hulk. We should head into Aetheria before heading to Solosis. We have some business to take care of. Even Hulk had a frown on his face.

“Just from one thing to the next uh-huh.” Responded Randy.

“Alright, Aetheria it is then.” Arthur said, rerouting the airship to Aetheria.

Meanwhile…

Richardo, Stephanie and Shane snuck through the Aetherian fences, with Richardo taking a peek within his father’s house. “No clues around here, but in the morning, I’ll look around.” Shane threw Richardo and Stephanie into a trash can, and hid in the bushes. An Aetheria guard walked past them, uncertain of what he heard. The door opened, as murmuring was heard. It sounded like Scurvy’s voice, yet the group was unsure. The door was quickly shut.

When the coast was clear, Stephanie pulled Shane’s ear “Ugh, you made me filthy! What the hell!”

“I’m sorry I’m sorry!” Shane begged, being released from his hold. “But hey, where’s Scurvy? He had suddenly disappeared when we arrived in Aetheria.”

“That’s strange.” Vince responded. “Did he already get caught? He does speak a lot for me anyway.”

“In any case, he should pop up soon. Looking for him here at night will bound to get us caught.” Ricardo advised. “Hey, I know where we can stay. My father has a shortcut to the basement.”

Stephanie tapped her foot impatiently. “I hope he has a shower in there.” Scott and Buff arrived, huffing and puffing severely.

“Ah, you jokers are back.” Stephanie said in disgust.

“I was chasing a hundred dollar bill, but then we found you guys.” Buff explained. He was now at his knees from such exertion.

“That’s right, but we lost Scurvy too somehow.” Scott said.

“Where could he be?” Vince asked. “Shane, Stephanie? Are you ready?” They both nodded simultaneously. “Richardo, show us the way.”

“With pleasure.” Richardo noticed a ground door. “My father usually keeps his personal belongings in the basement, so try not to knock anything down.” He slowly opened the creaking door, as it revealed a room with vases and pictures of Jillian and Richardo in their prime.

Stephane gasped. “So, this was Jillian’s home.”

“I believe this is the reason why you’ve brought us here, right? You somehow knew that Jillian came here.”

“Yes.” Richardo answered. “But, Jillian once told me something, which is weird as we barely talked. She wanted to try mending the harsh relationship that she had with our parents, even if it meant moving away for a while. She wanted peace. She wanted to be independent.”

Stephanie’s face changed into horror. “So, you think that Jillian’s-“

Richardo halted her with an open hand. “I want to see for myself, but it’s a possibility.

“A possibility that I wish for not to be true.” Shane said. “I, have nothing to say as advice, Steph.”

Stephanie buried her face within Shane’s chest, weeping softly. “No, first Warrior and now…”

Scott and Buff scratched their heads in shame, with no words to express.

“Stephanie, please save your tears.” Vince said stoically. “This war was sure to bring death and pain. We we were ready for that ever since we’ve created the SPY Corps, haven’t we?”

Shane held Stephanie in his arms, as Stephanie listened in painful sobs. “Yes father.” She finally said.

“Then, let’s go. We must wait until daybreak to investigate.” Vince headed towards Shane and Stephanie, and gave them a big hug. “It’s alright.”

Stephanie shook off her tears. “Right. I don’t think Jillian wouldn’t want me sulking either. Alright, Let’s go.”

Morning arrived, albeit it felt like it took an extensive amount of time. It was a rather quiet morning. I woke up, my eyes seemed to have failed me. I couldn’t move any of my joints, and the spotless floor blinded me by its light. Yet, I heard very exaggerated laughs. It was Polis. He had me restrained on an electric chair.

“Yes! You have fallen into my trap! Hahahahaha!” Polis said. “I knew luring you with Xeno would help! How intelligent are my plans eh?”

I growled, not having anything to say at all. Yes, how could I have fallen into his trap?

“Looks like Xeno grabbed your tongue while he was at it yes?” Polis teased. He looked at one of the scientists with a glare. “Start the extraction of the Mark of Rage!”

An orb appeared around my hand, sucking the mark from it. I screeched in pain. “STOP! STOP!”

Warrior entered the room with his daggers. He charged at Polis, but was stabbed in the stomach with his sword. He struggled to speak, with blood spilling out f his mouth in enormous quantities, even spilling on Shelton’s hair.

“You were useless.” Polis whispered. He threw Warrior’s corpse off of his sword. He laid there, unresponsive beside my chair. I cried.

Meanwhile…

“I wonder what Fred’s doing near the bushes so long?” Lynn asked. “I thought he was using the bathroom or something.”

“Must be taking a dump uh-huh.” Randy replied.

“Hey Fred, we’re leaving you alright? You can catch up with us when you’re done dumping!” Goldberg teased.

“You shithead, I’m coming i’m coming!” When Fred appeared. He had Shelton’s kingly attire on, yet he had a large Byron knights logo that sat at his midsection. Everyone was in awe.

“King Fred? Well look at that.” Hulk commented.

“Such 24 carrot gold! Where has he gotten such things?” Lanny asked.

“We can comment on it later.” Arthur interrupted. “Fred, Aetheria is a large city, so I’ll leave my airship here locked shut.”

“I gotcha.” Fred responded.  They headed for their next destination, which was a stone’s throw away.

“Well, I remember when my parents came here to ask Aether for some money, only to get rejected. He’d only would give them a nice plate of pastries and send them away. Remember, Lanny?” Randy asked.

Lanny put up his book. “Yes. No one liked him really. He’s so possessive, just like Polis.”

“He doesn’t sound nice at all then.” Lynn said, getting increasingly frustrated. “But where’s Richardo?

“Scott and Buff were chasing the hundred dollar bill through the streets, dodging cars along the way. They made way to Fred’s group, huffing and puffing once again.

“Sorry we disturbed your little scavenger hunt.” Goldberg started, shaking his head. “But Shelton has been kidnapped, so lead us to Richardo as soon as possible.”

“Ok, Boss.” Scott said sarcastically. “Think you in charge of something. Fred here seems to look the part.”

“Come on. We have to hurry.” Arthur said.

“Here it is.” Randy said. “I can still remember being little visiting here yeah.“

“How little?” Lynn asked.

“Hmm, Maybe 5 or six. I was still a youngster.” Randy knocked on the door, and out came Aether. “AH, Randy! You have grown so much! Weren’t you this tall when I last saw you?” Aether pointed to his knees. “And you Lanny! You’re no longer a toddler!”

“Yes sir. Can we all come in?” Randy asked.

“Please do!” Aether brought them inside the house and into the living room, which was shining with porcelain cups and plates. “I’ll have my servants make you some dessert.” He whistled to one of the butlers, and whispered in his ear. The butler nodded and proceeded into the kitchen.

“Ooh, I have to use it you all! Please give me a moment.” The obese aristocrat ran upstairs and squeezed himself into the bathroom.

“Hey, you guys keep him occupied.” Scott began. “Richardo and the others are investigating at the moment.”

“Alright, Hopefully that fat pile of trash won’t find another excuse to leave this room.” Fred hoped.

“You guys are so mean, uh-huh.” Randy defended. He said he’s gonna make us pastries!”

“Maybe poison them too brother.” Hulk chimed, falling into the soft, white colored couch. “I just don’t trust this guy at all. The same butler entered back into the room. “Everyone, Aether, he committed a terrible crime, that I must disclose. He killed Jillian.”

“That’s all I needed to heard. Goldberg whispered.

Meanwhile…

“Hmm?” Richardo looked up. Dried blood leaked from the wooden ceiling.

“Blood?” The sound of the blood hitting the floor had her frozen solid. Richardo went and dumped his hand into it and tasted it. “No, this isn’t ketchup at all.”

“SO, there WAS a murder in this house.” Vince assumed. “I found Jillian’s whip in the cellar as well. This means, Jillian had t have been killed by your father or another member of this household.

“Unbelievable. My very own father?” Richardo found it hard to take in such a truth, having his father being a killer when he took care of Jillian and him. “I’ll need a DNA sample, but I need to know what objects he had touched before and after the murder. Come, everyone. We must investigate more.”

Suddenly, Scurvy came out of with a knife stained in blood.

“There you are, Scurvy!” Shane said in surprise. Richardo stepped up to him. “A Knife, stained in blood! Someone had to have killed her with this. Scurvy, may I have the evidence?”

Scurvy didn’t inch or respond. When Richardo got close enough, Scurvy stabbed him in the chest.

“Scurvy!” Stephanie screamed. She pulled out her gun. Richardo stumbled back and fell, with Shane catching him.

“You traitorous wretch! Don’t move a muscle or you die here!”

Scurvy chuckled. “ I told Jillian to come here. I lured her into Aether’s trap. I told her that He was ready to accept her as an Aether once again. If you saw that happy look on her face! Hahahaha! Yesterday, Aether snuck me inside his home while you guys were hiding. That’s why the guard came.”

“Scurvy. Your plan was very elaborate. I assume Aether sent you to help Shelton?” Shane asked with a mingy look.

“Yes. What will you do now? Kill me? My wife will be very unpleased. We won’t be stealing gold together anymore.”

Stephanie shot him in the chest. Blood shot in all directions. His body fell motionless onto the wooden floor. Commotion was heard upstairs.

“We must get Richardo to a hospital!” Vince ordered. They ran out through the shortcut, and towards a hospital. Shane carried him on his back.

“P-Please…” Richardo whispered, blood pouring down his mouth. “Leave…me…”

“Please don’t speak!” said Stephanie. ‘We’ll get you patched up as soon as possible.”

When everyone arrived downstairs, they witnessed Scurvy’s dead body, along with the blooded knife and Jillian’s whip.

“Oh, Scurvy!” Aether went to the dead body. “He killed Jillian, and now karma has gotten him as well.”

Fred nodded to Goldberg, and Goldberg slit Aether’s head off. “Hmph, say that to the butler that ratted you out.”

“So, he did it. He shall burn in hell for sure then.” Lynn said in anger.

“Alright. Arthur, we’re heading to Solosis now. We’ll need your airship.” Fred said.

“Got it.” Arthur and the others hurried back to the airship.

“But, Stephane and the others!” Lynn reminded.

“Stephanie, we’ll see them later. Shelton’s in danger.” Fred said. The airship slowly rose and flew through the clouds.

It was a rather quiet ride, with Arthur using a map as a guide to Solosis. Lynn sat quietly near a corner, thinking about all that her ex-boyfriend had done, all because she left him.

Randy found his way by his wife’s side. “What’s up babe?” He asked.

“I was, just thinking, about Polis. He lost himself because of me. You know, because I left him?”

“Ah, but he deserved it uh-huh.” Randy replied confidently. “I wouldn’t let anyone abuse me and expect me to take it.”

Lynn smiled, cuddling with her husband. “But, I don’t regret it. Honey, can I be honest with you?”

“Sure babe.”

“I wasn’t sure if you truly loved me, you know? I was afraid, that you’d use me like the rest of those heartthrobs, and hurt me once again. I even had a dream the other day. Polis even said that.”

Randy sat quietly beside her.

“But, now I know that you truly love me, and you really care about me. I don’t have to worry being hurt. As long as you’re with me, I am no longer a tool for every boy to use.”

“Babe, of course.” Slowly, they both gave each other a long kiss on the mouths.

“It’s like all that rape that I went through, It feels like just a dream. Yep, Randy, what will we do once this war is over?”

Randy looked away, who didn’t know himself. “Hmm, well. Hulk, Lanny and I were wondering about creating a detective agency, but I might as well live my life in peace. I don’t know babe.”

“Well,” Lynn began. “Whatever you decide, I’ll follow through.”

Randy gave a coarse chuckle. “Well, alright.”

“And it’s rather weird that Sir Arthur had joined us!”

“It is?” Randy asked, who was once again oblivious of Arthur’s presence.

“He is a war hero, just like Fred. Before now, I heard that we was living in seclusion. He didn’t want anything to do with war, but I wonder why he’s helping us?”

“The war is more powerful that you’ve thought, young lady.” Arthur said, which shocked everyone.

“Polis’s soldiers have gained control of every territory, even mine. I had to escape, unless I wanted to defect to Polis’s rule. Over my dead body.”

Fred gritted his teeth silently.

“This explains why Aether was involved in this mess.” Goldberg said. “Dad, the figure that kidnapped Shelton. He seemed, familiar.”

“It’s my former student, Xeno.” Arthur replied. “Somehow, he’s alive.”

“But, we saw our brother die with our own eyes!” Hulk explained. “How could that be?” It was a silence that fell within the airship.

“So,” Fred began in a deep tone. “Are they fighting back?”

Arthur looked down. “Some are, but I’m afraid they're not winning at all. They must have submitted to them by now.”

Vince, Scott and Buff waiting in the hospital lobby patiently, through the wailing of the newborn babies. The smell of cleaning products enveloped the room. Scott and Buff bathed their nose with the pungent smell, while Vince sat with a stoic expression. There were other people in the hospital, surprised of Vince’s presence. Vince took a minute to since each and everyone’s autographs.

Finally, Shane and Stephanie left Richardo’s room.

“So,” Vince began. “How is he?”

“He’s not responding, yet the doctor told us that he has lost large amounts of blood.” Stephanie said. “He might not survive.”

Shane was dead silent. He went and sat next to his father. “Will we win this war, father? Now with all that has happened. I’m worried about my husband and mother.”

Vince stifled a smile. “I’m sure that they’re safe, I’d hope. H can slice and dice anyone with his axe, you know? He isn’t a pushover.”

Stephanie had a fierce look. “You’d hope? What do you mean?”

“I mean that I also worry about their well being right now.” Vince explained. “But considering how far away Sphinx is from here, I would think that they’re fine.”

Stephanie couldn’t take such an answer, not with someone as malicious as Polis. She had nothing else to counter with. “It’s like nowhere’s safe at this point. Perhaps you’ve forgotten how massive Polis’s empire is, right? If he wanted, he could take over Sphinx in a heartbeat!”

“Well, what do you propose we do, Steph?” Vince asked sternly.

Stephanie looked down. “I don’t know. I mean, we can’t just can’t go to Sphinx at this point, not with all the chaos and this cacophony.”

“See, there’s some things that you can’t prevent. It’s a hard thing to grasp, but you’ll have to sacrifice something, and it is your choice of what.”

Stephanie nods sadly. “I understand, even if I don’t want to.”

Vince slowly got up from his chair. Suddenly, a scream was heard from outside. When Shane peeked from a nearby window, Solisian soldiers were running rampant all around Aetheria.

“Solisian Soldiers, in Aetheria?!” Shane said in awe. “But, why?”

“We have to hurry!” Vince said. He turn to the other people within the room. “Everyone, find a hiding place!”

A little boy started to cry in fear. “Mommy! I’m scared.”

“Baby, you must be quiet. They’ll hear us if you cry.” Said the mother in a composed manner. She carried the son in her arms as they ran inside a vacant room, along with other people.

“Dad, we must see who’s behind this.” Stephanie said, with a quick nod from Vince. Scott and Buff shook themselves from their daze and ran out with the three.

When they arrived outside, Jake awaited them, soldiers beside him.

“Jake?!” Stephanie called. “You’re behind this aren’t you?”

“It’s been quite a while, my dear Steph.” Jake said devilishly. “I’m sorry that I had to leave the SPY society. I could pass Polis’s deal up at all.”

“But,” Shane began. “Why?! Why would you join up with a bastard such as him?! Do you think that your father would like that?”

“My father never cared about me!” Jake countered in anger. “Actually, nobody cared about me. I was just a snake to them.”

“Nice pun.” Scott commented, with a quick knuckle from Scott.

“My father was an alcoholic, abusing my mother and I. And then when he shot mother in the head and killed her, I couldn’t stand humanity. All my life I depended on my pet snake, who had always been by my side. And then I met you all. Thank you for allow me to join you guys, but Polis had the bang for my buck.”

Stephane shook her head in disappointment. “But you had good company already, Jake!”

“I doesn’t matter. It wasn’t like no one really cared about each other in the SPY corps anyway. Not such big loss to me.”

”But I remembered being trained by the SPY corps as a young guy.” Scott said. “Not many jerks there from what I remembered, right Buff?”

“No, that’s how we became partners in crime.” Buff replied. “Guess times had changed.”

“Anyway.” Jake took out his duffel bag. A silent hiss was heard. “I want you all to accompany me back to Solosis. There’s someone I would like you to meet.”

“Who?” Stephanie asked curiously.

“You’ll see.” Jake said. A truck was summoned from behind him, housing a few soldiers inside. “You don’t have a choice either.” Soldiers quickly encircled the group, with guns pointing behind them. Stephanie’s heart started to race, with her hand slowly touching her holster. Vince looked directly in her eyes. “We’ll visit Richardo later. It’s not worth your life, my dear.

It took a shove of a soldier to make up Stephanie’s mind. “Alright.” She finally muttered. They entered the platoon, and it drove off.

A few days have passed after the death of Richardo and Polis. I had them buried along with Aether and eventually Jillian’s mother, who committed suicide yesterday, at the back of my castle. It was a rather tough time for everyone. Even I had to keep it together, for I am not a soldier, like I was yesterday. I am a king.

“Wake up, your highness!” Fred said jubilantly, throwing the sheets off from my body. I couldn’t even fathom that It was morning. “Someone I would like you to meet at the bar party today.

I wondered who, but I forgot Fred did promise that he would show me some people. I thought I knew who it would be, but I didn’t want to bring my hopes up.

Fred returned the garments that I gave him. “Here, you’re more up for the job. Your father’s way too old for this.”

My eyes lit up. “It’s ok dad. You did awesome. You should really become king for a day sometime.”
“Over my dead body.”

Well, I couldn’t force my old man. A king’s duty was just as hard as a knight’s. A lot of time taken up for their kingdom. It’s not a job for anyone.

“Now hurry the hell up! We can’t leave them waiting!” Fred skipped out of my chamber. Ammon and Steve took his place.

“Are you alright?” Ammon asked, worriedly. She want and hugged my tightly, well, way too tightly. “It really must be hard burying three people the other day. I cried so hard at the funeral.”

“It’s hard, but like my father would usually say to me during training sessions, “It is what it is.”

“How big will the bar party be anyway?” Steve asked. He had a few liters of Shakin, a type of beer. Damn thing has 50% alcohol.

“Pretty big, if it’s for a king like me. I have to get ready for this afternoon.” I excused myself into the bathroom. No maids this time, thank god. Ammon and Steve waved before leaving the room. Before anyone seems to barge in, I ran in my skimpy underwear and locked the door. I sighed and wiped my forehead in huge relief. I stepped into the shower and washed off, brushing my teeth simultaneously. It seemed like I did a slam dash, but I threw a bunch of deodorants on my hairy pits, and filled my mouth with mouthwash. After spitting for what seemed like a century, I wiped my mouth on a towel. Nw for the hardest part: What on earth will I wear? I had what seemed to be a rainbow of clothes. I could wear a black t-shirt, but that wouldn’t fit with my kingly robes, right? I also had red shorts, but that’s too casual for a king. Damnit! I have no fashion sense. I threw on a black polo shirt with black matching jeans, and some black gloves to really make me invisible. Forget my robes for a day. I’m a regular person, well with a title of a king, that is. I drowned myself in so much cologne that my nostrils burned.

But then, I had a question to ask.

I ran downstairs. My eyes quickly sought Ammon, who was eating a hot pocket with Steve in castle church.

“Hey, Ammon? I asked, running to her side. “You, didn’t happen to sing the Prayer, didn’t you?”

Ammon smiled. “I did. How did you know?”

“I thought you’d be such a person to do so, that’s all. I guessed right.”

Steve was already cheating, having a shot of wine when the bar party barely started. “She did, I wasn’t to up with the idea, but she had people singing their asses off.”

“Sounds like Ammon!” I said. “Seems like YOU were the real hero.”

“No, too late. People in Byron already thought about making a statue of you, Kingly Hero.”

“Is that a nickname for me?’ I asked. It didn’t have a nice ring to it, after all.

Goldberg came beside me. “Hello, Kingly Hero, hahahaha!” He had to laugh at me too, like an annoying brother he is. Well, a good, annoying brother.

A few hours have passed, mostly of me getting picked on by my friends. The maids were doing the finishing touches on the food. Golgian chicken, Belgian styled pasta, even Arthur made his “secret” salad again. Food lined the walls of the bar, and she scrumptiousness even lined me up too. I skipped breakfast for this, this better be good.

Before I knew it, some huge arms hugged me from behind, and someone covered my eyes. A sharp chin rested on my scalp. I squirmed, yet their arms were way too big and strong!

“Guess who it is!” That voice was surely Fred’s.

When I was able to see again, I saw a very beautiful woman. She had a nice bang, her cheek bones sticking out of her face, and eyes that really pop out with her makeup. Speaking of eyes, she had different eye colors. One of her eyes were red and the other was hazel, just like mine, yet Fred also has red eyes, so I guess red was rather dominant for me.  None of the other siblings shared our heterochromatic traits, either. Her bun sat perfectly on her head. Her skin was darker than mine, so I inherited Fred’s complexion. That’s my mom, alright! I could also see my brothers and sisters. Three brothers, and two sisters, to be exact. My brothers also had Fred’s complexion. In particular, one of them was really big, bigger than Fred in fact, and was almost a carbon copy of him, except that he had braids. The other brother was my height, and also had Fred’s complexion. He had Fred’s smirk and donned pretty long hair. and the smallest was still a young child. The youngest had a mix of Fred and my mother’s complexion.

The oldest sister had both her mother's complexion and face, yet she seemed to vaguely resemble Fred, and the youngest sister was Fred if he was female.

I burst into tears. My mother hugged me tightly. “Shelton, I’m so sorry for being absent in your life. If it’s ok, please come back to our family.

“I will.” I said under my sobs. There was so much cement that needed to be filled in.

I fought my tears back and put on a smile. “It’s nice to meet my siblings too!”

My siblings shook their heads simultaneously. Fred pulled my arm. “Come! My pal Goldberg has reserved a table for us.

But I saw that Goldberg had some business to get straightened out with Scott and Buff. They seemed to be bragging and boasting at the bar, while letting their wine intoxicate them. I wanted to leave them be and have their fun. Even Steve cracked at beer with Goldberg and chatted with him. I guess he never has enough beer, and enough words about wrestling, for that matter. Fred sighed.

“Well, when he’s ready. Alright guys, I’m letting y’all loose.” Fred told his children. “Keep an eye on them, Gizur and Yuri!”

They both nodded, and went on their way with her children.

My mother hugged my arm. “I have such a handsome and heroic son.”

Fred pulled me into the line to collect some food. “The bar party’s starting. We gotta get our plates before traffic arrives.” He had a point, because a lot of people were arriving.

Randy and Hulk was at the entrance, occupied with their own arguments, Lynnsibeth being amused with their chemistry. Lanny was by his corner, as always, nose stuck in his book.

Stephanie was ordering a drink for both Vince and Shane.

“Two shots of Harolds and one shot and Chris J please?” She asked the bartender. He quickly gave them their drinks. Suddenly, Undertaker and his party entered the bar.

“Give me a minute.” Vince excused, running towards them. They had a small conversation, mostly seemed like discipline, but Shane and Stephanie knew why they were on Polis’s side.

Undertaker, Flair, Jake, Vader, and the Rock were obtaining information on Polis by working for him. While there were plenty mistakes that they made, they sure got their job done.

“Don’t tell Shelton about this.” Vince warned. “He would never forgive the SPY Corps.”
Hell yeah I wouldn’t, but nevertheless, it’s important to collect information on them for records sake. It is the job of a typical SPY.

“Good work men.” Vince opened his briefcase, it was filled to the brim with millions of dollars. The men greedily shared the cash.

“But what about Hulk and Randy?” Undertaker asked. “And let us not forget Lynnsibeth, Scott and Buff!”

“They didn’t want to be compensated. They agreed that it was all in friendship.”

“Vader think that’s way too nice.” Vader commented, rubbing his tummy. His mind quickly went to the line which now grew tremendously. “Gonna get food.” He said, running through the dense crowd. Little did they know,  I heard every single word, while Fred and my mother, who is named Maylin, ate at the table. I snapped my fingers and got their attention, and winked at them. They winked back.

And then I looked out of the window, at the people who did they they thought was right, whether it’s for their egos, thier friends, family or naught else. Goldberg, Scott and Buff sat at the table, still arguing with Goldberg about their wrestling days. Arthur came to the table with his food, and rubbed his hand in my scalp. “Good man you are.” He said. Ammon and Steve joined in adding, “No other man like Shelton would have been so selfless!” and Steve only agrees, while drinking through his 3rd cup of Shakin, and he was shaking alright, on his feet, trying to keep his intoxicated self balanced.

Soon, Undertaker and his buddies joined the table too, along with Shane, Stephanie and Vince, joining in on the argument about their wrestling careers. There were childish comments like “I’m better than you!”, and “Remember the time I won a title shot?” Seriously, I couldn't believe how wild these beefcakes were back in the day. I looked at Goldberg, who gave a toothy smile.

Hulk, Randy and Lynn came into the fray. Lynn had to choose this time to do their lipwork with Randy, while the Priest joined us. “So, this is Shelton!” He told Fred.

“Yes, I really love my son man!” Fred said, with a hearty laughter. I thought he was getting drunk. He was way too hyper to me. Either he was the happiest guy around to have a son commit such a good deed, or he was just as drunk as Steve. My mother whispered the former to me.

“What are you doing, Lanny?” I asked him across the table, who seemed to be scribbling in his book.

“I’m writing a story about Jillian.” He said. Now that she wasn’t here anymore, he still want to dedicate himself to his lover, in any way possible, which was why his book “Jillian’s Demons”, turned out to be a bestseller in the span of a few days.

A few days later, around 8:00 am, I saw the statue of me at the center of Byron. It was covered in silver, almost clay like, and featured me standing tall with my two swords planted on the ground. I woke up extra early just for me, but both Fred and Goldberg had to ruin it by skating to my side too. Both of them had an arm around my neck. Wait, why do they have skates on?

Fred had a black helmet and his black 24 jersey on, along with a pair of golden shin guards and tights. It seemed as if Goldberg and Fred were on the same Skateball team, because they both had the same color uniform. “In case you were wondering, Goldberg and I used to be skateballers for the School of Astrians.”

“It’s been quite a while, I’m surprised that I could still skate at this age.” Goldberg joked., slapping his own knee guards. Goldberg wore a black jersey that has 23 on it. It’s ironic how they are very close friends while having consecutively numbered jersies.

“Skateball was a rather interesting sport, but due to the Solisian war, Skateball games were very sparse.

“Look at my son’s statue man!” Fred said. “Maylin had to stop me from seeing my awesome son! Making strides like a track runner! Really lit me up. I never felt so serious during wartime.”

“Sure is!” Goldberg agreed.

I was as red as a beet! Damn! Now Hulk, Randy, Lanny, Lynn, Scott, Buff , Shane, Stephanie, Vince, Scott, Buff, Arthur, Undertaker, Vader, Rock, Ric,  and almost all of the civilians and people that I had the pleasure to meet on my journey arrived outside too. There were lots of pictures that I had to take, with my wonderful mother, father, siblings, family, friends and even my former foes. Oh dear, I could still hear the screaming of my name in my ears. Never felt like a superstar.

Like they say, keep your friends close, and your enemies closer.